top of page

​Haridas Das Babaji

 

Source: https://nitaaiveda.com/Essays_and_Articles/Haridasa_Babaji_and_Shastra.htm

Nityananda! Gauranga! Hare Krishna! Though Shri Haridasa Dasa Babaji who is in the line of the Gadadhara Parampara, is not in the line of our Bhaktivinoda Sarasvata Bhaktivedanta Parampara, he is a very striking inspiration for all devotees about the greatest service of Grantha Seva i.e. rendering service to the greatest Holy Books in creation -> the Scriptures composed by the Associates of Lords Nityananda Gauranga. Very less is known about him and his life so we would like to present a short biography.

Shri Haridasa Dasa has been a unique saint who attained siddhi (perfection in devotional service) through the service of Gaudiya Vaishnava literature. Shri Manohara dasa Baba has said to him, "I entrust you with the responsibility of discovering, translating and publishing the books of the Gaudiya Vaishnava Acharyas and writing and publishing others and bless that you may attain siddhi through this."

 

Haridasa Dasa used to say, "I do not live by bread but by service to the Great Works composed by the great Associates of Lords Nityananda Gauranga - by discovering, and translating Them, by writing commentaries on Them and by printing Them so that They are made available to the devotees. They are my Ishta, the objects of my exclusive devotion. Without service to Them I cannot live." He actually worshiped them as the devotee worships God. In his anxiety to find some scripture which was supposed to be lost, he lost all sleep and hunger. If he could not find it, he prayed to it and wept for it, as the devotee prays to God and weeps for Him. At last he has the mercy of the Holy Book and the Acharya who composed it, as the devotee has the mercy of God by finding Him.

 

He devoted his whole life to the service of Gaudiya Vaishnava literature. His contribution to Gaudiya Vaishnava literature is incomparable, looking at the number, size and importance of the works he has compiled and published one would wonder whether it is possible for a single person to do that work in a single lifetime.

 

Ever since Shri Haridasa Dasa started his sadhana in the form of Grantha Seva, he got up early in the morning and sang aloud the Holy Names of Nityananda, Gauranga and Hare Krishna with the accopaniment of khanjani and then sat down to work. He lived on madhukari (begging) and worked 17 hours a day in service to the Holy Scriptures of Lords Nityananda Gauranga. He would copy the old manuscripts, edit and translate them and write commentaries to them. He also go them printed. The entire work of writing, printing, proof-reading and distributing was done by him single-handed. He also collected money for paper and printing by madhukari.

 

Once on account of writing all the time Haridasa Dasa's hand got paralysed and water began to flow ceaselessly from his eyes. The doctor and his friends advised him to stop reading and writing for some time. But he did not head their advice. He said, I have seen so many times that disease aggravates to the extent of becoming fatal if I become slack in service to the Holy Scriptures and it disappears if I work with great vigor. It is true that if a work is done without any selfish motive and with the sole purpose of causing happiness to the Holy Books, the Holy Names, the Lord and His devotees, then it goes on smoothly inspite of all the difficulties that come in the way. Haridasa Dasa continued the work with still greater determination and assiduity and both his eyes and hand became normal.

 

His Gaudiya Vaishnava Abhidhana alone is a work which would normally take a whole lifetime to be completed. It is the encyclopedia of the vast Gaudiya Vaishnava literature.

 

(1) The first part of the encyclopedia gives the meaning of the difficult Sanskrit words and technical philosophical terms used in all the published and unpublished works of the Gaudiya Vaishnavas.

 

(2) The second part gives the meaning of all terms of Vraja-Bhaashaa (language of Vrindavana Dhama, Udiya (language of Puri Dhama), Bengali (language of Navadvipa Dhama) and Maithila languages used in the Vaishnava verses from the time of Vidyapati and Chandidasa upto the time of Shri Narahari Chakravarti.

 

(3) The third part gives the substance of each of the Gaudiya Vaishnava books and the biographies of their authors and each of the Vaishnava saints, who lived at the time of the compilation of the work.

 

(4) The fourth part gives a detailed description of all the tirthas (holy places), dhamas and the festivals of the devotees of Lords Nityananda Gauranga.

 

When the work comprising 2065 pages in double crown size was ready for publication, Haridasa Dasa has to face the problem of finding finance for printing. It was not an easy task for a vairagi Babji like him who lived on Madhukari. He thought that Gaudiya Vaishnava Abidhana was an essential part of his service to the Gaudiya Vaishnava literatures and the Vaishnavas and he decided to undertake the project depending entirely upon the mercy of the Lord and the Vaishnavas. The printing was started and the money started coming, one does not know how and from where.

 

Before taking to the Vaishnava life, Haridasa Dasa was known by the name Harendra Kumar Chakravarty. His birthplace was in the village of Madhugram in the Pheni subdivision of Noakhali district in what is now Bangla Desh. He came from a line of scholarly Brahmins: his father's name was Gagan Chandra Tarkaratna and grandfather was Goloka Chandra Nyayaratna. Haridas Das only had one brother, Manindra Kumar, who left home to take up a life of renunciation while still quite young. Neither brother ever married, but observed the principles of celibacy throughout their lives. Manindra Kumar took initiation from the same spiritual master as his brother and came to Navadvipa Dhama where he lived at the Haribol Kutir for fifteen years, taking the name Mukunda Das Babaji.

 

Harendra Kumar was a very clever student and passed all his academic exams with honors. In 1925 he graduated from Calcutta University with an English M.A. in Sanskrit, specializing in Vedanta. He was first in his class and awarded a gold medal. Later he sold this medal to buy a piece of land in Shri Navadvipa Dhama. A little before graduating, he took initiation from the Vaishnava Guru in the line of Shri Gadadhara Pandita.

 

After graduation, he taught for some time in Kumilla, at the Ishwar School, but only for as long as it took to pay off his debt to his teachers and spiritual master. During this time, his intelligence, learning and sterling character impressed everyone. As all good teachers, he combined the personality of a tough disciplinarian with that of a gentle parent-figure. He was known for his punctuality and devotion to duty, as well as the affectionate care he gave to his students.

 

Nevertheless, after only three years of teaching, he began to feel a strong desire to pursue the spiritual life and so began a life of bhajan, living sometimes in Navadvipa, at others in Vrindavana. He came back and taught for a while at Kumilla College, but not long thereafter renounced material life definitively. After that, he remained in Navadvipa and lived on madhukari. For one and a half years he lived at Radha Kunda on madhukari. During this period every morning he swept the land around Radha Kunda. After that he went to Puri Dhama and served in Shri Haridasa Samadhi Matha.

 

Whenever Haridasa Dasa was asked who his father was, he always gave his Guru's name and never talked about his previous life or his degrees or academic accomplishments.

 

In 1944, he attended the Ratha Yatra in Puri Dhama and then returned to Govinda Kunda in Vrindavana and practiced intense bhajana. While there, the siddha mahatma Manohar Das Babaji ordered him to work on recovering lost Gaudiya Vaishnava scriptures. Haridasa Dasa Babaji took this order seriously and until his dying breath was deeply involved in this service to Gaudiya Vaishnava literature of Lords Nityananda Gauranga and Shri Shri Radha Krishna.

 

He returned to Navadvipa Dhama and started the Grantha Seva (Scripture Service) as a mode of sadhana (spiritual practice) which lasted till the end of his life.

 

He discovered Madhava Mahotsava, the great work of Shrila Jiva Goswami and Artharasaalaka Tika of Bhakti Rasamrita Sindhu written by Shrila Mukunda dasa, a disciple of Shrila Krishnadasa Kaviraja Goswami.

 

The extent to which Haridasa Dasa received the blessings of the Divine Lord to accomplish this service to the Holy Scriptures can be seen from the following anecdote. Many people heard him tell this story, but this account has been taken from an article written by the devotee Suresh Chandra Datta in the Phalgun 1364 issue of Sudarshan magazine:

 

"Once Haridasa Dasji was engaged in a search for Shrila Sanatana Goswami's great scripture Krishna Lila Stava, but was not meeting with any success. There was end to his grief. He lost all sleep and cried day and night. One day he sat on the bank of the Yamuna in Vrindavana Dhama weeping and crying, "Ha! Prabhu Sanatana! Ha! Prabhu Sanatana!" As he was descending the stairs to the water, he saw a bundle floating on the waves, touching the shore. Curious, he plucked the bundle out of the water and found an ancient manuscript of the Krishna Lila Stava. He took the manuscript and held it to his head, then to his chest, and then to his nose, ecstatically smelling the perfume of old paper mixed with incense and sandalwood. He was overwhelmed with joy. He touched it to his forehead, higged it again and again with tears streaming out of his eyes and blissful tremors and horripilations appearing all over his body for receiving this mercy from Shrila Sanatana Goswami. Late he translate and published it."

 

Haridasa Dasa had all the godly qualities described in the Bhagavad Gita. He had the humility that is the ornament of the Vaishnavas, and stayed free of faultfinding. He kept all the principles of sadachar, and showed a powerful spirit of renunciation. His attractive personality impressed all who came in contact with him.

 

He prefered to remain out of the public eye. He never went to large gatherings, and though he was often invited to lecture or give discourses on the scriptures, he always refused. Even so, all who were interested in Vaishnava literature recognized his contribution and expressed their gratitude to him. Swedish professor Walther Eidlitz and the German scholar E. G. Schulze in particular praised him lavishly for his publications. It is impossible not to be impressed by what Haridas Dasji was able to accomplish on his own and without riches or political clout, simply through hard work and unfailing determination.

 

Though he was an imposing figure, light-skinned, tall and long-armed, with wide-eyes and a steady smile, his face luminous with spiritual power and devotion to Vaishnava practices, and yet he was so hospitable that he would rise up from his seat to eagerly greet any guests to his kutir.

 

He was ready to undertake any effort to achieve the needful in establishing the authentic Vaishnava path. At some time early in his life he heard the sweet singing of a youth singing Radha Madhava's names in a beautiful voice and was plunged into a sea of feeling for the Lord, a feeling that all his university education or a life of austerity never undid. All this is the proof of the unequalled mercy of his teachers and spiritual masters on him. His humility before his teachers always amazed anyone who witnessed it, such as when he met his university professor Dr. Amareswar Thakur later in life and prostrated himself on the ground in front of him.

 

Haridas Dasji always seemed to be rushing from one library or manuscript collection wherever he heard of one, from one end of the land to the other. He looked through countless manuscripts like someone obsessed trying to find any evidence of works that had hitherto been unknown--writings by Mahajans, Goswamis and Gaudiya Vaishnavas of Lords Nityananda Gauranga. He never thought about whether food or shelter would be waiting for him, his only concern was to go where there was a possiblity that some new literary discovery could be made. But the discovery alone was not enough, he wanted to make these jewels shine for all, and so he translated and published so many such works. Simultaneously, he was constantly gathering notes related to the geography and history of the Gaudiya Vaishnava sampradaya. Everywhere he went, he would inquire into the family histories of Lord Gauranga Mahaprabhu's Eternal Associates. Though his efforts alone were glorious, the success he achieved in compiling the Gaudiya Vaishnava Abhidhana--the fruit of these researches, was even more glorious.

 

The Gaudiya Vaishnava Abhidhana was the last work completed by Haridas Dasji. He would work on it 16 or 17 hours a day. In fact, he finished the second volume (Parts 2, 3 and 4) of the Abhidhan on the day before he left his body. He was in Calcutta going through the last proofs of the first volume and he said, "I am not well. When the Abhidhana is finished, I will be too." On September 20, 1957, he fell ill, and after only seven or eight hours of sickness he entered the spiritual world. He was only 58. Had he remained for another three days, he would have seen the first completed printed editions of the first volume. The Bengal government appointed a committee for the publication of the second volume and it was published under the supervision of that committee a year later.

Baba Hari Dass

 

Baba Hari Dass grew up in the lower Himalayan region of Kumaon division, which includes Dunagiri (also called Dronagiri), known as the birthplace of modern-day Kriya Yoga, and the temple of Shakti or Mother Goddess. Rich in ancient lore, already known during times of Mahabharata War, the region is also known as Kurmachalam and encompasses Almora, Nainital, Bageshwar, Champawat, Pithoragarh, and Udham Singh Nagar. Early on in life, he listened to stories told by older people about Siddha yogis Sombari Baba Maharaj, Gudari Baba, Suri Baba, Khaki Baba, Aughar Baba, and several other saints of that region. His parents were devotees of a legendary saint of Kumaon, Hariakhan Baba Maharaj, who "used to come to Almora". In 1929, on the way to Haldwani, during the wintertime, he received his first darshan with the sage Sombari Baba Maharaj, also known as Paramanandji Maharaj in the village Kakrighat, by the Koshi river, where Sombari Baba Maharaj lived under a huge Banyan tree in a tiny hut built into its roots.

Vow of silence and tapas
(Silence is the only Voice of our God - Herman Melville)
In 1952, Baba Hari Dass took a continual vow of silence called Mauna (or Mauna Vrata). In a similar tradition of Buddhist meditative method of Vipassana, silence is used "as the process of self-purification by introspection."
In 1964, Bhagavan Das (the great American kirtanist and devotee of Neem Karoli Baba as well as friend of Krishna Das and Ram Das) met Baba Hari Dass near a temple called Hanuman Girdi, in Nainital, and later wrote: "The sadhu was a muni, a yogi whose practice of austerity includes complete silence. For the previous twelve years, whenever he wanted to communicate, he would jot his thoughts succinctly on a small chalkboard." Similarly, in 1967, Ram Dass: "He is a jungle sadhu. He went into the jungle when he was 8 years old. He is silent (Mauna). He has been Mauna for 15 years. He writes with a chalkboard."
At the beginning of his practice, Baba encountered obstacles, "For twelve years I faced much difficulties ... for two or three years you have to fight with anger." Since merely not talking is not considered a yogic silence, keeping a quiet mind is, "The mind can't be stopped merely by keeping your mouth shut."
There is much more very interesting information on the great Saint whose confluence with the West had many deep, lasting influences still reverberate to this day.

श्री खाकीबाबा सरकार

बाबा बड़े ही उच्च कोटि के सिद्ध संत थे बड़ी सिद्धियां उनको प्राप्त थी। एक बार सेठ श्रीजयदयाल गोयन्दकाजी ने भेंट होने पर महाराज जी से प्रश्न किया कि आप सिद्ध पुरुष हैं आप हमें यह बताइए कि मृत्यु के समय पर कैसा आचरण व्यवहार करना चाहिए और मृत्यु का समय भी बताने का कष्ट करें, सेठजी की बात सुनकर महाराज जी मौन ही रहे बस मुस्कुरा भर दिए। इस बात को धीरे-धीरे समय व्यतीत हो गया।

 

बक्सर वाले मामा श्रीनारायणदास भक्तमालीजी, उस समय में पंडित श्रीनारायण चतुर्वेदीजी के नाम से भी जाने जाते थे, भक्तमाल की कथा कह रहे थे उसी दिन उनके पूज्य गुरुदेव श्रीखाकी बाबा सरकारका पत्र टेलीग्राम आया कि तत्काल बक्सर उपस्थित हो जाएं । नारायण दास जी तुरंत चलती है रेल से और बक्सर पहुंचकर सीधे गुरुदेव के पास गए प्रणाम किया तो गुरुदेव बोले आगए हां गुरुदेव आ गए कुछ बालभोग किया बोले नहीं गुरुदेव सीधे आपके पास आए, तो पहले जाओ नित्य क्रिया करो स्नान ध्यान करो बाल भोग करके तब हमारे पास आना । जो आज्ञा सरकार इसके पश्चात स्नान ध्यान और भोग लगाकर तब गुरुजीके पास आए तो गुरुजी बोले कि सेठ श्रीजयदयाल गोयंदकाजी को एक पोस्टकार्ड लिखना था इसलिए तुम्हें बुलाया । बड़ा आश्चर्य श्रीनारायणदास भक्तमालीजी कहने लगे कि इनके चरणों में इतने पढ़े-लिखे लोग बैठते हैं पासमें ही इतना बड़ा विद्यालय है एक पत्र तो किसी से भी लिखवाया जा सकता था इस एक पत्र के लिए हमें वहां से तत्काल पत्र भेजकर के कि तत्काल उपस्थित हो जाओ हमें बुलवाया हम भी घबरा गए आश्चर्य । खाकी बाबा सरकारने उस पत्र में लिखवाया कि सेठजी अब आप अपनी वृत्ति को बाह्य व्यवहारों से सर्वथा मोड़कर अंतर्मुखी बनालें केवल इतने दिन का समय शेष है। उस पत्र को पढ़ते ही सेठ जी ने बोलना बंद कर दिया मौन हो गए और राम नाम में डूबकर अंतर्मुखी हो गए जो समय खाकी बाबा सरकार ने उस पत्र में बताया था प्रमाणिक लोगों ने बताया कि उसीदिन सेठजी ने अपना शरीर छोड़ दिया उस समय वह ऋषिकेश में थे ।

बच्चे को जीवित करना

एक बार एक बुढ़िया माई का बच्चा बीमार था वह डॉक्टरों के पास उसे दिखाने के लिए ले गई डॉक्टर ने कहा कि ये तो मर चुका है अब इसके शरीर में नाड़ी नहीं, ह्रदय में धड़कन नहीं ले जाओ मिट्टी है यह तो जाकर इसका संस्कार करो, बुढ़िया माई उस बच्चे को लेकर बाबाजीके पास आई ,बाबाजी तो लंबे चौड़े थे वे अचानक उस बच्चे के सीने पर चढ़गए चार पांच वर्ष का बालक था अब वहां जितने लोग थे वह सभी बड़े विस्मित हुए सबने सोचा कि यह बाबा ने क्या किया छोटा सा बच्चा अगर कहीं सांस होगी भी तो वहभी निकल गई होगी , बाबा बच्चेके सीनेपर चढ़कर तुरंत ही उतर आए आश्चर्य बाबा के उतरते ही बच्चा उठकर बैठ गया और बोला मुझे भूख लगी है खिचड़ी खानी है ।

पानी पर चलना

 

एक बार जर्मन के शोधकर्ताओं का एक दल भारतवर्ष में योगियों की तलाश में घूम रहा था परन्तु जहां-जहां भी वे लोग गए कुछ ना कुछ पाखंड ही अनुभव में आया जब वे खाकी बाबा सरकार के पास आए तो बाबा बोले कि देखो तुमलोग भारतवर्ष की निंदा तो लिखना नहीं भारतवर्ष में एक से एक बड़े योगी महापुरुष हैं इसलिए किसी की निंदा मत करना यदि तुम लोगों को योग सिद्धि का प्रभाव देखना ही है तो लो देखो बाबा जैसे बैठे हुए थे वैसे ही उठकर की खड़ाऊं पहने हुए ही गंगा जी के पानी के ऊपर उस प्रकार से चले जैसे कोई भूमि पर चल रहा है सब लोग देखके दंग रह गए और उन शोधकर्ताओं ने उस समय उनके पास कैमरा था उस कैमरे में उन्होंने बाबा के फोटो खींचे गंगाजीके पानी पर चलते हुए फोटो अखबार में भी छपे थे । बाबा ने गंगा जी से कहा मार्ग देदो ! जो योगी होते हैं उनको अग्नि, जल, पवन आज पर चलने का अधिकार होता है तो जैसे ही बाबाने गंगाजीसे कहा गंगाजीके बीच में बिल्कुल सुखा सुखा हो गया इस पार से उस पारतक और बाबा उसीपर आरामसे जैसे समतल भूमि पर चलते हैं वैसे ही बाबा चलते हुए गंगा पार कर लिये ।

 

सखी भाव का प्राकट्य

 

बाबा जी बहुत ही उच्च कोटि के भक्त ,महापुरुष एवं योगी थे परंतु उनके अंदर माधुर्य रसकी भक्ति नहीं थी स्त्री और पुरुष के भेद को महत्व देते थे उनका कहना था कि जब भगवान ने पुरुष बनाया है तो फिर भक्त स्त्री क्यों बनते हैं ? यह ठीक नहीं है । बाबाजी के एक मित्र थे श्री रूपकलाजी महाराज बड़े उच्चकोटि के भक्त थे उन्होंने बाबा से कहा कि आप कामोद कुंज वाले महाराज जी के पास श्री अयोध्याजी में चलिए वहां आपकी समस्या का समाधान हो जाएगा । कामदकुंज वाले बाबाजी जिनका नाम लक्ष्मणशरणजी महाराज था। बाबाजी उन्हीं की कुटिया पर पहुंच गए अयोध्या जी में। उनके यहां का एक नियम था कि जो भी भक्त उनके दर्शनार्थ वहां आएगा वह युगलनाम के अतिरिक्त और कुछ भी नहीं बोलेगा और वापस चला जाएगा । जो अधिकारी लोग होते थे उन्हीं के सामने बाबा भगवान की लीलाओं का वर्णन करते थे श्री खाकी बाबा सरकार को महाराज जी के चरणों में पहुंचकर बड़े दिव्य सुख की अनुभूति हुई अब एकदिन बाबाजीके मन में भाव आया कि महाराजजीकी कुछ सेवा की जाए तो महाराजजी वृद्ध ही आराम करने के लिए वह चारपाई पर पौडे़ हुए थे उसी समय खाकी बाबा सरकार उनके चरणों की ओर जाकर के बैठ गए और चरण दबाने लगे कुछ ही समय के पश्चात बाबा को ऐसी अनुभूति हुई कि वह एक 16 वर्षीय किशोरीके चरणों को दबा रहे हैं और वह किशोरी नखसे लेकर शिख तक सजी हुई है केसर के जैसा उसके शरीर का रंग है, बड़ीही दिव्य सुगंध उसके शरीर से निकल रही है ऐसा दिव्य दृश्य जिसका वर्णन वाणी से नहीं किया जा सकता। बाबा का तो नियम था कि वे स्त्री की छाया से भी डरते थे स्पर्श की तो कल्पनाभी नहीं कर सकते थे कंचन और कामिनीसे सर्वथा मुक्त थे । बाबा एसा अनुभव होते ही डर गए और उन्होंने एकदम से अपना हाथ पीछे खींच लिया अब जैसेही बाबा ने अपना हाथ पीछे खींचा तो और महान आश्चर्य अब क्या देखते हैं कि उनका पूरा शरीर एक किशोरी के रूप में परिवर्तित हो गया हैं अब अपने शरीर को इधर-उधर देखें पूरा शरीर बाबा का एक किशोरी के शरीर में बदल गया जटा जूट वेशभूषा सब कुछ बाबा तो एकदम विस्मित हो गए यह एकदम से क्या हो गया कुछ समझ में नहीं आया, वह सोचने लगी कि कहीं मैं ध्यान में तो नहीं हूं या स्वप्न तो नहीं देख रहा हूं यह अनुभूति कहां से हो रही है । तभी लक्ष्मण शरणजी महाराज अपने उसी स्वरूप में अर्थात 16 वर्षीय किशोरी के स्वरूप में उठे और बाबाजी का दाहिना हाथ पकड़कर बोले कि अपने स्वरूप को स्मरण करो तुम तो प्रिया अली हो । इसके पश्चात खाकी बाबा सरकार प्रिया अली के रूप में ही प्रतिष्ठित हो गए। जो अधिकारी संत थे उन्हें कथित बाबा सरकार की इस 16 वर्षीय प्रिया अली स्वरूप का दर्शन भी कभी-कभी होता था यह बात वह संत बताते भी थी।

Swami Rama of Hardwar (Ram Kunj)

 

Source: https://ocoy.org/swami-rama-of-hardwar-ram-kunj/

Late one afternoon when I was staying for a while with Srimati Rani Bhan and her family in Delhi she told me that we (Rani, her son and I) would be going to see a Kashmiri saint in a nearby neighborhood. The length of the walk belied the description of “nearby” but I trusted Raniji’s respect for the saint who was simply named Swami Rama.

 

He was not a Shankara swami but one who had taken what Ma Anandamayi in a conversation with me called “shukla sannyas,” white sannyas. In such a sannyas there are no formal rites of any kind. Rather, from deep within the impulse to declare oneself a sannyasi arises and the person does so spontaneously, adopting a name and henceforth leading the sadhu life. Some, such as Swami Paramananda the chief sannyasi of the Anandamayi Ashram, wore gerua clothing and others dressed in white. It all depended on their intuition. Rani had not told me which Swami Rama was.

The swami was staying in a fairly large house, but it was filled with people. Because of the universal respect Rani had in Delhi both for her personal spiritual character and the fact that Prime Minister Nehru was her cousin, we were taken to the front row of the room where the swami would be when he appeared. It was a good bit of a wait, so I meditated until Rani touched my shoulder and said, “He is coming.”

A fiery swami

 

I stood up and turned around and knew that the radiant man in simple white with no trappings of religion whatsoever coming toward us was The One. He brought with him an atmosphere of inner spiritual fire. He smoldered. Looking at him I thought: “The Pope has to be dressed in great finery and carried into Saint Peter’s on a throne to let people know who he is, but this man needs none of that.” I was impressed and meant no disrespect to the Pope. But I was glad I was there instead of in Saint Peter’s.

 

Swamiji spoke in Hindi, of which I knew little, but I can tell you from later conversations that he always spoke directly and simply yet profoundly. People came from all over India to spend time in spiritual study with him. The last time we met there were some pandits from Maharashtra staying with him in Hardwar for several weeks. Yet he adamantly refused to play the guru game. He gladly taught yoga of various sorts to aspirants, but would not pretend to empower them with some kind of initiation. Instead he assured them that by drawing on their own inner resources they could gain realization.

 

There was personal motivation, too. “If I allow you to claim you are my disciples you will not do what I tell you, but you will tell people that I teach what I do not teach, and deny that I teach what I do teach. And you will try to control me at the same time.” Buddha said much the same.

 

Swami Rama’s teacher

 

Whether Swami Rama considered he had a guru, I do not know, but he definitely had a teacher. When he was only nine years old, playing in the streets of his village in Kashmir, an old yogi came walking through and said to him: “Boy! Come with me.” So he followed him out of the village. When they were out of anyone’s sight, the yogi taught him the japa and meditation of a mantra, telling him to say the mantra always. Then the sadhu walked on and disappeared. That was it. He had not even told the boy his name.

 

Many years later in the Himalayas Swamiji was in great danger. The yogi suddenly appeared, saved his life and disappeared. These two times were his only contact with him. But I can tell you that the sadhana given him by the yogi certainly worked. Swami Rama was one of the greatest yogis I have met. When he quietly intoned Om everyone’s hair would stand on end. No one could be more unassuming in outer behavior and demeanor, yet he was impressive beyond description and his wisdom was profound.

 

There must have been an intuitive element to his conversations. Because of his very thick Kashmiri accent I was always about three sentences behind when he spoke to me, but I never lost a word.

 

I visit Swami Rama in Hardwar

 

My last visit with him took place in Hardwar at his very simple and tranquil ashram by the Ganges. I had been with Anandamayi Ma at Bhagat House most of the morning, and when she went to her room for a few hours I walked over to Swamiji’s ashram, having just learned earlier that day that he was in Hardwar.

 

With me was a young Austrian man who had arrived just that morning to meet with Mataji. He figured that his parents would never agree to his coming to India, so when they left for a vacation in Spain he looted his bank account and sped to India. Arriving in Delhi, he went to the Swiss embassy (there was no Austrian embassy there) and asked them: “Where can I meet someone who is like those written about in the ancient books of Indian spirituality?” Rather a tall order, but it so happened that the entire embassy staff was devoted to Ma Anandamayi, and they told him she was now in Hardwar. So there he was, too. So also was the telegram from his parents telling him to return immediately. (Wisely, he did not. And later visited India again and kept in touch with Brahmacharini Atmananda, also an Austrian. I always asked for news about him when I saw her, and it was always good, I am glad to say.)

 

Walking into Swami Rama’s ashram was a beautiful revelation. Most of the buildings were thatch huts and those that were not were simple and plain. Not the lair of a glitter guru, but the abode of a genuine yogi. And there sat the yogi on the ground in his usual white attire, reading. It was a happy meeting indeed. Swamiji was a jewel, perfected by the Master Jeweler, and just to sit near him was refreshing and joy. He and I caught up on what each had been doing since our last visit.

 

What is Kundalini, Swamiji?

 

Swami Rama was very pleased to meet with Thomas, who right away asked about Kundalini. He was fortunate (as was I), since Swamiji understood the subject as few did. His main teacher had been his own yoga practice, but he had spent some years with the great Kashmiri yogi Swami Lakshmanjoo, who I am sure perfected his understanding of Kundalini.

 

“First,” said Swami Rama, “kundalini is not shakti. Nor is it prakriti or even mulaprakriti. It is beyond power; it is consciousness–primal consciousness: mulachaitanya. This has to be understood. Anything other than this is not kundalini, but an illusion. You cannot ‘awaken’ kundalini; it awakens you! The ‘rise of kundalini’ is the rise of consciousness from the unreal to the Real, from darkness to the Light, from death to Immortality. Kundalini bestows of Self-realization, which has nothing to do with energy but everything to do with consciousness, the consciousness of Brahman that is our inmost Self. Kundalini is Self-realization.” As usual, Swamiji had said volumes in a few sentences. (I learned early on in my time in India that simplicity is a hallmark of the wise, the Brahmajnanis. Complexity is a trait of samsara.

 

The true nature of Om

 

Next was my turn and I asked about Om. “Om is not a mantra,” announced Swami Rama. “It is Brahman. Realizing that is moksha. It is slightly a vibration, but almost totally is Divine Consciousness: Brahmachaitanya. We can even say that it is moksha, the embodiment of moksha. We must become Om. Then we will be God.” Now I knew.

 

Like good friends we talked about a lot of things, some trivial, some sublime, but always in contentment with one another’s company. With Swami Rama you never felt any distance or difference because he was one with everything, and that included you.

 

In this world good things always come to an end, and so did this, my last meeting with Swamiji. Thomas and I walked back into Hardwar very silent and very satisfied.

 

Om Swami Rama.

Baba Premanand Bharati and the Society of Krishna (1902)

 

Source: https://www.richardrosenyoga.com/the-god-of-love.html

Baba Premananda Bharati was born Surendranath Mukherj in 1858 to an influential Calcutta family. His uncle was a judge on the same Calcutta High Court on which John Woodroffe would sit between 1904 and 1922. Surendranath became a journalist and worked for a couple of newspapers before starting one of his own, the Gup and Gossip–gup means “idle gossip,” as opposed to, I suppose, the hard-working kind–that reported on the comings and goings of Calcutta society. He was also involved with a group of Bengali intellectuals attracted to Ramakrishna, a group which included Narendranath Datta.

In 1884, Surendranath had his requisite life-changing experience. It happened as he watched a performance of Chaitanya Lila (“Play of Chaitanya,” which can mean “soul” or “intellect”), [1] a bio-play about the Bengali monk and Bhakti Yogin, Chaitanya Mahaprabhu (1486-1534). Known as the “Golden Avatar,” he’s identified to this day by millions of faithful as the most recent (and next to last) incarnation of Krishna. Chaitanya founded what’s known as Gaudiya Vaishnavism, [7] a kind of Bhakti Yoga involving intense devotional worship of Krishna as the one true God. [8] Powerfully affected by the play’s depiction of divine love, Surendranath resolved to abandon his relatively successful secular life and devote himself wholeheartedly to the spiritual. For reasons that aren’t clear, it took him six years to get it done, but in 1890 he was officially initiated by his guru, one Swami Brahmananda Bharati, and spiritually reborn as Baba Premananda Bharati. [4]

Before leaving on a a two-month pilgrimage across India that covered 1000 miles–sound familiar?–Baba met with his guru’s guru, another Baba by the name of Lokanatha Brahmachari. In 1890, Lokanatha was in the last year, all 160 of them, of his life. He supposedly left home at 11, practiced Raja Yoga for 25 years and then spent the ensuing 50 years meditating in the Himalayas ... in full ascetic regalia, which is to say, naked. He finally achieved enlightenment at age 90–better late than never–and at 136 settled in a place called Baradi where he spent the rest of his days. He must have been an imposing figure: seven feet tall and very gaunt, he never slept or, for that matter, closed his eyes–he didn’t even blink.

After completing his pilgrimage, Baba then spent the next 10 years spreading the Gaudiya Vaishnava gospel. In 1900 he had a vision of Krishna, who directed him to retire from the world and become a hermit, which he dutifully did for the next two years. In 1902 Krishna was back with another visionary assignment, which essentially spun Baba around 180 degrees: he was instructed to go teach in the “Far West,” which everybody assumed meant the US.

And so in 1902, like Vivekananda before him and Yogananda after, Baba bravely headed West. He stopped for a while in Paris and then London, where to earn a few extra pounds to help finance his trip, he briefly resumed his former occupation as a reporter, contributing to a London paper. Finally, in October of that year, three months after Vivekananda passed on, Baba landed in New York City, becoming the first Gaudiya Vaishnava missionary in this country. While he hadn’t aroused much media interest in Europe, three New York papers, the Times, the Herald, and the Tribune, reported extensively on his arrival and intentions, though at least one befuddled reporter pegged Baba as a Buddhist missionary.

Over the next couple of years, Baba kept busy organizing and lecturing. He established the first Krishna Samaj (Society) in the US shortly after his arrival. In 1903, he spoke at Green Acre in Maine (where Vivekananda had taught a decade earlier), sharing the stage with another of our bit actors, Rama Tirtha (more on him next). Hoping to make a Vivekananda-like impact on the American public, he attended the St Louis World’s Fair [2] in 1904, but apparently his appearance fell flat, and no wonder: how could he compete with exhibits like the Hereafter, where visitors could tour mockups of Heaven and Hell, admission 25¢, children 15¢, or Mysterious Asia, which featured Princess Rajah–like Little Egypt 10 years earlier in Chicago–performing the scandalous Hootchy-Kootchy.

From St Louis, Baba made his way to Boston, where he invited himself, a la Vivekananda, to an International Peace Conference. After wrangling a place on the program, by all accounts his presentations were considerably more successful than those in St Louis. In 1904 Baba also published his first book, Shri Krishna: the Lord of Love. It was more or less a retelling of the Bhagavatam Purana, [9] a bhakti text focusing on Krishna as the God of gods. Baba’s ambitious goal was to recount the “history of the Universe from its birth to its dissolution,” and to embody “true Hinduism,” or “purely Eastern thought in purely Eastern dress.” [carney xci].

Surprisingly it seems, for the first decade of the 20th century, the book was reviewed in major newspapers like the Boston Evening Transcript, the New York Times, and the Los Angeles Times. And maybe even more surprisingly, it was taken seriously and generally favorably reviewed. The Evening Transcript, for example, praised the “remarkable ... completeness with which it covers the subject ... a clear, succinct history of the origin, nature, and evolution of the universe as the Oriental mind perceives it.” The reviewer finished with a “conviction that there is more, far more of truth and wisdom in the ideas of the so-called Pagan East than perhaps he had dreamed of.” [carney lvii] The Oriental Review went way out on a limb–considering it was not even 1910–and deemed Shri Krishna to be the “greatest book of the century” [carney lxi]

But not everybody thought so. As reported in the Baptist Missionary Magazine in January, 1906: [113]

There came into our office the other day a short man, wearing a long, black coat, and long, gray-black hair. Baba Premanand Bharati wished us to have a copy of his famous work, “Sree Krishna,the Lord of Love.” Supposing that it was for review, and not having it in our library, we said that we could make reference to it and some statements concerning its nature–a frank one, of course–and thanked him for his gift. “O no,” he said; “I came to sell it.”

We did not flatter ourselves that the far-famed Baba Bharati, while “fulfilling his great mission to the benighted Back Bay of Boston,” had seen our editorial comment on his “needed work.” It gave us, however, reason to regret that one of the confreres of our visitor had pulled down the sign in front of the elevator: “No agents allowed in this building.”

Despite all the positive press, by 1905 Baba was beginning to attract the scowls of various Christian clergymen and other morality watchdogs. It’s not hard to figure out why. In his lectures, he’d taken to comparing Jesus with Krishna, railing against the West’s “Christianizing” of Indians, and claiming that Hinduism was the “soul” or “parent” of all religion. And in yet another bizarre parallel with Vivekananda, one day on his way to a lecture, he was chased by a gang of unruly boys–the newspaper report called them “urchins”–who tore at his clothes.

Seeing that a Parliament of Religion-type event was being held in Los Angeles, Baba decided it might be the right time to head even farther West. So in August, 1905, he arrived in LA and spoke almost daily at the religion gathering, which was covered daily by two LA papers, the Times and the Herald. He must have liked the atmosphere, because after a brief visit back East, he returned to LA and set up shop. In the next two years, before his return to India in 1907, he established the first Krishna Home in the US and began publishing and writing for a house magazine, the Light of India. After three years in India, Baba revisited the US and stayed for about a year, his goals to build a permanent Krishna temple–he did but it failed soon after Baba departed–and solicit contributions for the Zenana Society, an organization he founded aimed at “de-Westernizing” and “de-Christianizing” Hindu women and educating them in traditional Hindu ways. [5] He went back to India in 1911 and left his body in 1913 at the relatively young age of 56.

TEACHING

Like Vivekananda, Baba blasted the West for its treatment of India and Indians. I won’t say much about this, except to note that, as he considered himself the guardian of authentic Hinduism, he had particularly choice words for the Western “thieves”–read Christian Scientists and Theosophists–who had “stolen” Eastern thought. Interestingly thought, Baba also went after the Neo-Vedantists, beginning with Ram Mohan Roy and including Vivekananda. He accused them of “Christianizing” Hinduism and Vedanta, making it “scientific” and “rational,” simplifying and “sanitizing” it to make it more palatable India’s British overlords.

Biographer Carney notes that, like Vivekananda again, Baba adapted his spiritual message to suit the needs and understanding of his audience. The foundation of his teaching was non-sectarian New Thought, the edifice a blend of esoteric Christianity and devotional Vaishnavism. It’s no wonder Baba riled the Christian establishment: according to him Christianity was properly an Eastern religion, misrepresented, even “crucified,” by its Western proponents. He didn’t stop there. Essentially, he continued, Christianity is the same religion as Vaishnavism, the one “true” religion, Jesus being none other that an incarnation of Krishna, relaying the same “Eternal Truths” as the Veda, which he simply adopted to the needs and understanding of his time and place.

Dr. Ramesh Paramahamsa

Source: http://ajapajapayoga.com/late-master-dr-ramesh-paramahamsa/

Sarva Shree Mahamahim Mahatantrayogi Prof. Dr. Ramesh Paramahamsa left his material body in the year 2005. He was a philosopher and spiritual leader of many dimensions. He was the founder of “Institute of Psychic and spiritual research”. He authored several books like “I met a Himalayan guru”, “Life is breath”, “A Spontaneous way to sexful bliss”, “Breath is Life”,”Shabd Brahma” etc. He remained in proximity to respectable gurus like Janardan Paramahansa, Pt. Gopinath Kaviraj, Swami Lakshman Joo and many others. He had knowledge and proficiency in practical aspects of Yoga-Tantra, breathing technique (Ajapa-Japa), rituals and meditation sitting at the feet of several Gurus in the lap of Himalayas for more than two decades. He obtained also this ancient wisdom form the great yogi Maharishi Matang and Sri Purnanda in Samadhij Pragya(Deep awakened meditative conscious state). In this process he attained super natural powers- Alokik shaktis and in this state he declared for himself “Entire word is mine”.

He had a brilliant academic career and was awarded Ph.D. on philosophy of “Shabd Brahman and it’s applicability in life”. His name is mentioned in the famous book by Peter Brent “Godmen of India” published in U.K. in 1970 by Penguin publishers. He had keen interest in imparting the ancient knowledge to deserving ones. He delivered many lectures in India and abroad. He organized the World Confrence on Scientific Yoga in 1970. In the same year, he was invited by academy of Sciences ,Prague,Czeckoslovakia. He delivered lectures in famous universities of Germany and USA. He was invited by the French Centre in Canada. He spent fifteen months in USA and through lectures he inspired the American people for learning this knowledge.
He had total devotion in the Ancient wisdom and Tantra Sadhna.

Ravi Paramahamsa

Source: http://ajapajapayoga.com/ravi-paramahamsa-2/

I was lucky enough to find my Master Dr. Ramesh Parmahamsa without much of trouble. Getting initiated from him was the greatest boon of my life. In the initial meeting my master did not entertain his request for initiation. So, I had to wait for approximately two long years to get the initiation. It was long period, from emotional perspective. But finally I managed to get initiation from my master and because I had to wait approximately two long years for initiation, this was something very valuable for me and I could not imagine even in his wildest dreams to quit the sadhna after few days or few months of practice, the way practitioners do nowadays. Sadhna is, simply your effort to communicate with divine energy and if your love for divine is true no one can stop you from experiencing the energy of that bond. Once you experience the energy in purest form, once you experience distance from the body, you will realize that everything is happening on its own accord and there is nothing we do in this universal play except for being the watchers. When you experience this state of mind then your attraction or your passion towards material dimensions of life will automatically decrease. You will be part of everything around you but you will be an observer, a simple watcher who is experiencing the events around you but at the same time enjoying the music of innermost cords of existence. One and only advice of mine is to get over with lot of unnecessary questions and focus more towards the practice. More you practice, more is the possibility of entering the ecstatic state and once you touch that energy even to minute level, you will hardly be left with the questions, because experience will itself wipe off everything. All the doubts, all the suspicions will be gone.

After I started practicing the Ajapa Japa sadhana, I went through a lot of experiences. One day when I went to my friend’s house. His family was Gayathri Parivar's follower. They had a cow and she recently, had delivered a calf. When she was gazing nearby, the calf was lost and now this cow was almost crying for her baby. When I went there, my friend’s mother said to me Ravi bhaiya why don’t you tell something by the power of your sadhana. She wanted to know about the calf. I was a new sadhak then. I closed my eyes and told her that you will get the calf soon. A tall lady whose house is located on the raised platform is with the calf. After this, we together went for the search of a calf and within half an hour we found the calf.The surprising part was that the lady who had a calf was tall and her house was actually located on a raised platform. My friend’s mother was a bit surprised to see this. I often used to visit Shmashan to sit and sometimes meditate too. I found peace there and I used to notice the behavior of people coming with the dead bodies of their loved ones. Those days I was interested in outer aspects of tantric sadhana. So one day I performed some specific kriya with ashes of the recently burnt dead body and I brought those ashes in my personal room. But then in the night when I woke up, my heart almost sank with fear; someone was lying next to me in the midnight. I could not shout, I could not do anything. With no other option left for the safety, I closed my eyes and started chanting my mantra and praying my master to save me from some ill fate. Within five minutes that presence was no more and I was relieved, but that was very terrifying experience. I often enjoyed practicing meditation in the night because that was the time when I could meditate quietly and without any disturbance. But then I realized that whenever I sat for meditation, I would start hearing the voice as if there were some people at my door. Initially, I was afraid but then I got accustomed to it. There had been occasions when I heard my parents calling me at midnight when I was sitting in meditation, but later when I confirmed after finishing my meditation then there was nothing as such and when I cross-checked with my parents, they denied calling me. One day I was sitting in meditation with switched off the light and suddenly the bulb lit up. I could not believe it but then I was not able to meditate further. Whenever there used to be any specific occasion like birthday of any spiritual master. I used to get the vision of that master on that specific day. No matter I was sitting in the mediation or not. The image used to float before my eyes. The first experience of Samadhi was in a dream but the semiconscious state. I don’t say that it was exactly the Samadhi, but I understood in that state that what Samadhi could be or must be, I would say that it was a glimpse shown to me. I dreamt that I have gone to visit Vaishnav Devi cave; there I met Vivekananda and Ramakrishna. After having their darshan I sat there for meditation and I entered into a state where I was conscious of myself but there were no thoughts anything and it was complete blackness. This remained for somewhere around 10 minutes. When I woke up, I was very satisfied and feeling very fulfilled. This experience triggered my passion more into sadhana and I started practicing sadhana intensely. One day after meditation when I slept and I was not even half asleep. Suddenly I saw a bright light and heard loud laughter in my room. I cannot explain how fearful it was to be the witness of this experience, out of fear I closed my eyes and started praying to guru. But then I suddenly gained some inner strength and I tried to contact mentally with whosoever it was, I said that don’t make me afraid, if you wish to say anything then please let me know and show yourself physically. However, nothing happened. Neither that light was there nor was that laughter sound was there anymore.

When I came to Delhi, I went for my first job. I was called in the night shift. We weretold to introduce ourselves. We were 12 people in the training room I guess. Somehow I was the last one to introduce myself. So I shared that I have been meditating for some time and that is the best thing I like to do as a hobby. So the Supervisor asked me. Can you tell me something about this place? I said yes. He asked me again, how much time do you need? I said five minutes. I closed my eyes and asked him, she is a lady, right? A tall beautiful lady. He said yes, how do you know that? I also told a few more things about the place and he was very surprised. Later I came to know that some people in that office experienced something paranormal and one of them had even seen that lady. One day I was in my office and out of blew I said to the girl, you are going to cry a lot today, even I did not know, why I said that but after maybe an hour that girl received a phone call and she kept on crying and crying for good amount of time. Similarly, I was sitting next to one of my fellow workers. I explained to him the way his house looked like and also asked him if there is a small boy who comes to play at his home and he nodded his head in yes.

I remember very well that when I joined the second company in Delhi. Because of common spiritual interest, I became close to a person named Vivek. One day during a conversation, he told me that he used to practice Saakshi bhava meditation. He also shared with me the address of specific ashram which was near to the place I was staying. So one fine day I went to the Ashram and met the head of that specific branch. Actually it was Nirankari ashram. The administrator of that branch was a humble person. He was about to initiate me into Sakshi bahava dhyan. I will not deny the fact that those days I was very skeptic about other sadhana methods and in a way; I was arrogant of my own sadhana. When he was initiating me and trying to explain the method of practice, I interrupted him and I told him that I have seen something in the vision just now and I want to share that with you. He acknowledged my request and said go ahead. I told him that your guru will leave you guys midway; I see him dead and see a massive gathering around him. I said that you guys should get prepared to take further responsibility. He did not say anything and simply smiled. After a few years, I heard about the sudden demise of Baba Hardev Singh and then I remembered that incident of the past.

When I was in Delhi, I met a cab driver who often used to pick and drop me. During the conversation, he told me about his paranormal experiences. He said that I am looking forward to some relief as I still experience the paranormal. I used to be in the arrogance of sadhana those days, so I said to him, don’t worry, I will take care of it. The next day I had my weekly off and I was in a deep sleep, when suddenly I felt that something was dragging me out of the bed, immediately I realized that something is wrong. When I opened my eyes, I realized that I was dragged half out of the bed. I immediately meditated to understand the incident and then I realized that power which was giving paranormal experiences to the driver was the one which was responsible for this incident. When I went to the office after my week off, I came to know that the driver had left the job. During the course of sadhana, I often used to see myself in the vision as saffron cladded sadhu wandering in different temples and as a Buddhist monk performing penance. I wanted to know more about this so I contacted past life regression therapists. During the course of this session, I vividly realized that actually I was a Hindu monk in one of my past life and a Buddhist monk in some remote monastery in Tibet in one of my past life. I specifically saw the places where I had been in the past and also some of the people who were associated with me in my past lives and are associated to me in this life as well. I also had a vision of some other lives too where I was a teacher with two brothers and a sister and also a lifetime where I was killed in Hindu Muslim riots at a young age of 22 or 23. My wife from that life is my wife in current life too. So no matter how much we come across difficulties and no matter we go through quarrels, we always have the longing for each other.

One day when I was leaving my office. I felt something is wrong with me and I realized that I was unable to feel my body except for the part which was touching the ground. As it was a new experience, I felt maybe there is something else to it. But then over a period of time, I realized that day by day my body is becoming lighter and lighter like a feather and I am completely losing my body consciousness. Apart from this I also started experiencing drunk like state which became so powerful that my friends working with me used to ask. Are you drunk or high on something? I started feeling this energy at deeper level. My body became so light that I literally used to feel nobody at all. Whenever, I used to visit any local market. My wife used to get busy with shopping and I used to stand with my daughter in my lap, sometimes more than an hour, neither I used to feel my own weight, nor I used to feel my daughter’s weight. While I was going through these experiences, one day I went to my home town, my father came to pick me up. Out of some confusion, I deboarded the train one station prior to where I was supposed to get down. With good amount of luggage I decided to walk to the station where my father was waiting for me, I did not call him to inform you that I have deboarded the train one station prior. I remember that even with good amount of luggage with me, I felt no weight of luggage or me myself. I felt as if I was almost floating in the air and someone was simply pushing me forward and at the same time this powerful energy was hanging me in the air mid-way. So I was not feeling like walking but as if I was floating in the air. Not to miss, I went through a lot and lots of unusual dreams and sometimes my dreams went to the level of being nightmares. Also, I went through a lot of other experiences like, seeing the bright light at the third eye, feeling pain on certain parts of the head or other body parts, I also felt shortening of breath a lot of times and there were a lot of moments when I did not feel like breathing. This feeling was as if I am ok without breathing for a good duration three to five minutes. Feeling the movement of energy at the back of the spine and extreme lightness in the spine. Then I started feeling very pleasant sensation below my cheeks, at my third eye and at the top of my skull. I used to feel as if breath is entering through my third eye and passing out through crown chakra. This feeling used to be very pleasant and remains till date. A week before my father’s death, I had a dream that my father has passed away and he is wearing his uniform. I woke up from the dream with tears in eyes and told my wife about the dream. A lot of us believe that if we see someone’s death in the dream, it means that a person is supposed to get longer life and that is what my wife said. But just after a week my dream turned to be true. My father had a severe Heart attack and father passed away a day after the Heart attack. Wearing the uniform indicated that my father was still in service when he passed away. One day when I was back home. Suddenly, an image of a cow floated before my eyes. I found no relevance to this image and I left my home for some work. When I returned, I found there was a cow at my home it looked exactly the way I had seen in the vision. My mother told me that this cow was standing in front of our gate for long and when my mother fed her with chapattis, she came inside and was not ready to leave. This cow remained at our home till evening and finally, her owner came to us in the evening and then she left.

During the course of my practice, I had numerous experiences. I started feeling the expansion of my consciousness. I was also able to connect to some higher souls and normal souls by my will and sometimes randomly. Many a time it happened that with the people I shared a deep bond. I would think of them and somehow or the other that person will contact me or meet me by the end of the day. A lot of dreams turned out to be true and a lot of things which I sensed in advance turned to be true. During the course of my practice, I realized that the energy which used to overpower me was random and I had no control over it. It used to overpower me any time, sometimes just after when I had my food, sometimes when I was talking to anyone, sometimes when I used to talk about spiritual subjects and sometimes when I used to hear bells in the temple during aarti and lot of other occasions. I did not have the mantra siddhi yet. I was experiencing the uncontrolled energy which was overpowering me any time anywhere. But then, I started getting control over it. Though the energy was very intense fulfilling and overpowering, now I could control that energy and I started entering into the state of Savikalp Samadhi as per my wish and I used to remain immersed in an ocean of bliss for hours and hours. Now let me specify you that in Ajapa Japa sadhana, even in Savikalp Samadhi the breath retention does not happen and you remain immersed in deep energy experience and feeling of complete bodilessness and expansion prevails permanently. You will feel complete duality with the body and you will very vividly experience that you and your body are different. I was amazed to notice that the body was operating on its own without any effort on my part. I feel no association with the body most of the time barring when I am in the normal body consciousness. But now as I have become mantra Siddha, I simply had to recite my mantra for hardly five to ten minutes or maybe ten to twenty times and I immediately enter into Savikalp Samadhi. As soon as I recite the mantra for the specific time, the energy immediately overpowers me and starts operating through me. How it feels like and what happens, when this energy overpowers you is very difficult to explain. It’s a matter of experience and the only experience is capable of revealing the actual picture.

SWAMI PURNANAND PARAMAHANSA (1834-1928)

Source: https://ajapayog.org/about-us/

The method of Ajapa Sadhana was carefully guarded through the ages at ‘Siddhashram’- a hidden monastery in the Himalayas. In modern times, Shri Swami Purnanand Paramhans – the greatest guru of our times, brought Ajapa Sadhana to us from Siddhashram. In 1860’s Shri Swami Purnanand Paramhans made the arduous journey to Siddhashram. He stayed in Siddhashram for five years, and mastered the ancient Science of Ajapa Yog and attained Brahm Gyan. After returning to India, Swami Purnanand Paramhans established two ashrams, one in Bangladesh and other in Guwahati (Assam). He taught this Science of Ajapa when India was under British rule and became a beacon of light to millions suffering in pain and subjugation. In 1928 after Shri Purnanand Paramhans left his material body, his mission was taken over by his disciple Shri Swami Bhumanand Paramhans.

SWAMI BHUMANAND PARAMHANS (1873-1958)

Source: https://ajapayog.org/about-us/

Swami Bhumanand was born as Panchanan Gangopadhyay on Dec. 24, 1873, to devout parents in the state of Bengal. He worked as an accountant for many years. He was a great scholar, but despite reading the Hindu Scriptures over and over, he felt something was amiss, making him restless and tormented. One day Swami Purnanand came to Raj Shahi to visit a disciple there. Panchanan came to meet him, and after a long talk with Swami Purnanand, he realized that at last he had met a Guru who had realized the essence of the Scriptures. He had to wait for two more years, after which finally he got initiation from Shri Swami Purnanand Paramhans.

After receiving initiation Swami Bhumanand practiced Kriya with great devotion and achieved extraordinary results in a short period of time. When Swami Purnanand became advanced in age and began the final purification process before leaving the material body, the disciples wondered who would be his successor, but were afraid to ask. Swami Purnanand looked at them and said, “Bhumanand”. On April 29, 1928, Swami Purnananda left the body. Shri Swami Bhumanand continued the Ajapa lineage from Kalipur Ashram (Guwahati) in Assam Province. Before Shri Swami Bhumanand left his material body in 1958 he gave Swami Janardan Paramhans the power to initiate others into Ajapa Yog.

SWAMI JANARDAN PARAMAHANSA (1888-1980)

Source: https://ajapayog.org/about-us/

Shri Swami Janardan Paramhans was born in the province of East Bengal, India, on December 2, 1888. When he was 12 years old his father died, young Janardan ran away from home, seeking to understand the meaning of Life and Death. He wandered all over India, covering the length and breadth of the country more than seven times on foot. Swami Janardan was also a part of India’s non-violent Freedom struggle. After years of searching, he met Shri Swami Bhumanand, who initiated him into Ajapa Yog. Swami Janardan practiced this Yog with an attitude of “Do or Die” and eventually achieved complete Self-knowledge. When Swami Bhumanand left his material body in 1958, Swami Janardan carried on the lineage of teaching Ajapa to the world. Shri Swami Janardan Paramhans travelled around the world and introduced the science of Ajapa Yog to the western world. He was invited to Germany, Prague, Canada and United States to deliver a series of lectures on Ajapa. He made many disciples there and established an Ashram at California USA. He set up three ashrams in India at Rishikesh, Kanpur and Jamshedpur, one ashram in Poland and one in California USA.

Nikunja Gopal Goswami

by Advaitadas

Nitya-lila-pravista Om Vishnupada Paramahamsa 108 Sitanatha Kula Kaustubha Sri Srila Nikunja Gopal Goswami was born in the holy town of Navadvipa dhama in the 13th generation of direct descendants of Sri Advaita Acharya Prabhu, the joint incarnation of Mahavishnu and Sadashiva, who invoked the advent of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu into the profane world. Prabhupada appeared in the world on the night of Durga Shasthi, a festival day in Bengal, the 14th of October, 1934 on the western calendar, as the youngest son of the renowned scholar and lecturer on raganuga bhakti, Prabhupada Srila Ananda Gopal Goswami. His two elder brothers, Sri Kishora Gopal Goswami and Sri Govinda Gopal Goswami, also became greatly renowned scholars, lecturers and temple worshippers.

 

In his youth Prabhupada was more charmed by the paths of Yoga and Tantra and initially wanted to take shelter of a Siddha Yogi, but nevertheless, seeing the great devotional prowess of his mother, Smt. Pratibha Sundari Goswamini, he took initiation in Krishna Mantra from her in the month of Magha (January) of 1944.

 

He was was self-educated in music and devotional knowledge, meaning that he learned the science of bhakti yoga entirely by hearing the lectures of his erudite father. One day, when his middle brother fell ill he had to give his first Bhagavata lecture, with astounding success. This was due to the fact that his father planted his footdust on his head. From early days onwards Prabhupada had been a great advocate of abstinence, and hence he remained celibate in an exemplary way throughout his life. When Srila Ananda Gopala Goswami passed away from this world in 1961, he was so immersed in ecstatic feelings of separation from Smt. Radharani that he did not speak a word about the division of his heritage.

 

Prabhupada Sri Nikunja Gopal Goswami renounced whatever share was his and went to the Himalayas to perform penances there. During his 8-year stay in the Himalayas Prabhupada performed many miracles. After a divine personality encouraged him to return to Navadvipa to take up his chore as a descendant of Sri Advaita Acharya to enlighten the people, Prabhupada returned to Navadvipa on January 17, 1970. Although he was initially found under a tree in Navadvipa's suburb of Prachina Mayapura as a near-naked sadhu, he soon began to attract more and more admirers and later made his re-entry into the lecture circuit of Navadvipa. However, because he could often not control his ecstatic feelings during the lectures he gave, he felt compelled to give up this status, since he always abhorred fame and reputation.

Nikunja Gopal Goswami set up the biggest festival in commemoration of Advaita Prabhu's appearance day in the whole world, the annual Sitanath Utsava. He did it without endeavouring for any money collection, depending totally on the Lord's providings. The final ten years of his glorious, but unfortunately rather short life, Sri Prabhupada spent in seclusion in his ashram in the sylvan surroundings of Prachin Mayapura. Although his health was very bad and he should have been suffering greatly, he was wholly undisturbed by the bodily tribulations and he left his mortal frame amidst blissful Krishna Kirtan on the 20th of October, 1986.

Apart from being a great musician, lecturer, teacher, cook, astrologer and temple priest, Prabhupada was also like a loving and compassionate father, guide and guardian to the many men, women, children and even animals who took shelter of his lotus feet. According to our propensity and level he enlightened us with his teachings, that were simple but sublime.

Blind Baba of Madan Tera

 

Source: OBL Kapoor’s Saints of Vraja

 

About eighty years ago there lived in Vrindavana in a kuti near Madanamohan's temple a blind Baba Ji. No one knew his name. But people called him Madana-tera-vale Baba (Baba of Madana-tera), because he lived mostly in the seclusion of Madana-tera (the area surrounding Madanamohana's temple). Early in the morning, after bathing in the Yamuna, he used to go and hide himself in the bowers of Madana-tera. He remained there till evening, all the time remembering Radha-Krishna and their Mg, and shedding tears in their remembrance. In the evening he went to the temple of Govinda Ji, spoke to him and wept. After returning from there he took madhukari from three or four houses, ate and slept. But his tears never stopped.

 

It was because of weeping continuously that he lost his eyesight. He was not sorry for it, because the eyes with which he could not see Krishna were of no use to him. But now Baba had been weeping for 40 years. Life was about to end and the utmost limits of his patience were crossed. The pain of separation became unbearable. Sometimes on account of that he fell unconscious and kept lying on the ground amidst the trees for hours. There was no one to attend to him, no one to express sympathy with him. The twittering of small birds and the calls of the cuckoos and peacocks tried to awaken him, but in vain.

 

When the pain of separation becomes unbearable to the bhakta, it also becomes unbearable to Bhagavan. Radha and Krishna could no more remain in separation from Baba. Once while taking a stroll, they came to Madana-tera, where Baba was weeping under a tree.

 

Radha said to Krishna, "Pyare (beloved), Baba is always weeping. Why not make him laugh a little?"
Krishna went to Baba and said, "Baba, why are you weeping? Has some one beaten you or deprived you of something?"
"Oh no! You go away." said the blind Baba in rage.
"Baba, I shall bring you roti or chacha (butter-milk) or whatever you want. But you should not weep," again said Krishna entreatingly.
"O cowherd! Go and tend your cows. Why have you come here to trouble me?" Baba turned his face from Krishna as he said this.
Krishna went back and said to Radha, "Baba does not listen. He only weeps and weeps." Radha said, "Pyare, you couldn't. See, how I make him laugh."

 

She went to Baba and said, "Baba, why do you weep? Have you lost your wife?"
Baba laughed and said, "Lali, I never had a wife."
"I see, So you weep because you have no one, whom you can regard as your own", said Radha in a tone of deep sympathy.
Baba said grievously, "No Lali, I do not weep for that. I weep because those who are mine have forgotten me."
"Who are they Baba?"
"Lali you do not know. One of them is the heartless son of Nanda, who always tempts and tantalizes but never shows Himself; and the other, Oh! what shall I say about Her, Lali? The other is Radha, who has also become heartless in His company.

 

Radha felt grievously hurt in the tendermost corner of her heart.
"Me, Me, heartless!" She burst out. Then trying to conceal Herself She said, "Baba, my name also is Radha. Tell me what you want."
"What should I say, Lall? What can I want except their darsana."
"Baba, you are very simple. You do not know that you cannot see them even if they give you darsana, because you have no eyes."
"Lali, you are simple, not I. You do not know that I will get back my eye-sight as soon as they touch my eyes with their lotus hands."


Radha could not restrain herself anymore. She touched one eye of Baba with her lotus hand, Krishna touched the other. Immediately Baba's eye-sight was restored. He saw both, Radha and Krishna, the twin divinities of his heart, standing before him in all their resplendent beauty and looking at him lovingly and mercifully. He was so overwhelmed with joy and emotion that he fell unconscious.

 

The whole night he lay unconscious. Next morning some people, who were out on parikrama of Vrindavana recognized him. They took him in his, unconscious state to the temple of Madana-mohana. The Gosvami of the temple understood that it was some experience of the Divine that had made Baba unconscious. He asked everyone to surround him and perform kirtana. The sound of kirtana gradually brought him back to consciousness.

 

Gosvami Ji then took him aside. After rendering necessary service and making him feel at home, he asked him what had made him unconscious. He narrated the whole story in broken words with tears incessantly streaming out of his eyes.

 

Baba's life-long desire was fulfilled. But even then his tears did not stop. He wept even more and more. Naturally so, because the separation after meeting is more painful than separation before meeting. Not being able to bear the separation after his meeting with Radha-Krishna for long, he left the physical body to meet them in his spiritual body in transcendental Vrindavana.

 

One might wonder why, if Radharani is really so kind, she kept Baba weeping for 40 years? Could she not appear before him earlier? She could. But could Baba really see Her then? She is not made of flesh and bones, which our eyes can see. She is made of love, She is Love personified. In order to see Her, one must have the eyes of love. Love does not develop in a heart, which is impure. The heart has to be purified by sadhana. The best sadhana is weeping in separation. The tears that flow in remembrance of Radha and Krishna wash away all sins and offences (aparadhas), and the fire of separation that burns in the heart consumes the wild growth of all sorts of worldly desires. It is then that the ground is prepared for the seed of love to sprout and grow. When the seed grows and blossoms. Radha and Krishna cannot remain indifferent. They are automatically drawn to it by its fragrance.

Nityanandadas Baba

Source: http://gaudiyadiscussions.gaudiya.com/topic_3072.html

 

Amongst all the siddha mahatmas of Vrndavana the personality of siddha Nityananda Das Babaji, disciple of siddha Krsna Das Babaji of Govardhan, was unique. His lila smarana, whether in the state of jagaran (awake), svapna (dreaming), or susupti (deep sleep), was continuous like a stream. In his waking state it appeared as if he were asleep, because in waking he controlled his bhava and remained mostlty grave, motionless and samadhistha ( absorbed in deep meditation). When made to get up for essential activities like bathing and eating, he got up like one who is in deep sleep. But in actual sleep, while experiencing lila he laughed, wept or talked as if he were awake; because in sleep it was not possible for him to control the bhava. Therfore, it was not possible to determine whether at any particular time he was asleep or awake.


Under the circumstances he was not readily available for conversation. Nevertheless, people who came to him to ask questions and get their doubts resolved and difficulties removed, did not return disappointed. Their doubts were resolved and difficulties removed merely by sitting in his presence.

 

The most remarkable thing about him was his unparalleled humility. Even in his half-conscious state, when someone came to him, even if he were his own disciple, he would immediately make prostrations before the other got the chance to do the same. If anyone said anything in self-abasement in his presence, he thought that he was indirectly extolling him; because for him there was no one in this world lower than himself, and he began to weep.

 

Baba was a siddha mahatma and the guru of siddha mahatmas like pandit Ramakrnsa das and Gaurakishora Siromani. Even Krsna was under his subjugation on account of his bhakti. It may appear therefore that he only pretended to be humble or lowly; but there can be no question of pretence or fiegning in the conduct of a siddha mahatma such as he was.

 

Perchance someone would say to Baba, " Your such and such disciple has been very much agrieved because you make prostration to him. Was it proper for you to do so?" Then he would say in dismay, " Now what should I do? Kindly advise. He is a mahabhagavat ( a great devotee). Krsna has kindly sent him to me. If my conduct causes him unhappiness, I commit an offence against him. Henceforth I shall not behave like this towards him." But when that disciple came to him again, he would forget everything and again prostrate himself before him by way of dandavat pranam.

 

Siddha Nityananda Das Babaji used to live in Madanmohan Thaura. Prominent among his disciples were Sri Vraja Kishora das babaji, Sri Nrsinga dasji, Sri Ramakrsna das pandit babaji, Gaurakishora Siromani Maharaja and Sri Narottama das Adhikari.

 

Tinkadi Goswami

Source: Saints of Vraja by OBL Kapoor via
https://prabhupadtinkadigoswami.wordpress.com/2013/03/31/biography-of-kisorikisoranda-baba-tinkudi-goswami/
http://gaudiyadiscussions.gaudiya.com/topic_2572.html

http://www.bhajankutir.net/shrine/tkg-biography.pdf

 

Sri Tinkadi Gosvami (Sri Kisori-Kisorananda Baba) was born in 1906 in Manoharapur, a village in district Medinipur of West Bengal. His father was Sri Harimohana Gosvami and mother Srimati Suradhuni Devi. The family had a large number of ancestral disciples. The number of Harimohana Gosvami’s own disciples also was not small. The income from donations made by disciples was plentiful. Therefore Tinkadi Gosvami was brought up in luxury.

 

He did not have much interest in studies. So his father stopped his education and began to introduce him to his disciples so that he might adopt gurugiri (the profession of guru) as his profession. He also married him to a girl named Sitalasundari, from whom he had a son. Sri Tinkadi Gosvami lived luxuriously. He wore spotlessly white clothes made of the finest linen and smoked hukka. The long tube of the hukka with a silver mouth-piece was always attached to his mouth. The smoke of the sweet-scented tobacco, specially got from Visnupur, was seen curling round him. He went to the homes of the disciples on palanquin. The hukka and a Brahman cook went with him. The cook followed the palanquin on foot. There was, however, a spark of bhakti in his heart, which often disturbed him and made him think of the futility of worldly life. The spark was smoldering slowly. It developed into flames, when his father died only a year after his marriage. A wave of vairAgya shook his entire frame. He said to himself, “I must no more waste my life in the trivialities of life. I must wake up and work for a higher destiny. I must renounce the world and go to Vrndavana. No doubt, after the death of my father, the responsibility of running the family has fallen upon me. Perhaps I should wait till my son grows up. But who knows, I may not live till then. Death may sweep down upon me any moment and foil all my plans. No, I cannot wait for better times. If, sitting on the shore, I begin to think that I shall bathe, when the waves subside, I shall never be able to bathe, because the waves will never subside. I must jump into the sea right now.” So one day he sneaked out of home without letting anyone know. He went straight to Govardhana and fell at the feet of Siddha Manohara Dasa Baba of Govindakunda. He expressed his resolve to live in Vrndavana and do bhajana under his guidance. Manohara Dasa Baba said, “Gosain! The time has not come for you to live in Vrndavana. You must wait till the time comes. Go back and attend to the affairs of the family.”

 

“But I have not come to go back,” said Tinkadi Gosvami. “I have no money for going back.”

 

“You need not bother about that. Your people have already sent a money order for your return passage to one of your relatives in Vrndavana. You go and take the money from him.” Tinkadi Gosvami had to obey. He returned home after seeing the temples and other holy places in Vraja. Soon after he returned home his wife died. He was at that time 28 years old. His relations began to insist that he should marry again. To avoid them he left on a long pilgrimage. He visited all the holy places from Badrinarayana in the North to Kanyakumari in the South. In every temple to which he went, he prayed to the deity to grant him siddha-bhakti and fulfill his desire to live in Vrndavana. After his pilgrimage, instead of returning home, he again went to Manohara Dasa Baba in Govardhana and asked permission to live in Vrndavana. Baba again said, “Gosain! Even now the time has not come for your living in Vrndavana. Go home and marry. You still have much karma to do. When the time comes, Radharani will herself draw you to Vrndavana. You need not worry.” He returned home and married Sarasvati Devi, the daughter of Asutosa Hada of a village near Manoharapur. He had two daughters with her. But this did not make any difference to his vairAgya. It went on increasing. He hardly lived at home. He travelled from village to village preaching harinAma. In every village he arranged akhaNDa (non-stop) harinAma kIrtana either at the house of one of his disciples, or at some other place. But he did not live with his disciples. He built a thatched cottage at some distance from the village. He lived in that cottage and did bhajana from 3 o’clock in the morning till late at night. Only in the evening did he come out of the cottage, when he listened toSrimad Bhagavatam or some other bhakti-zAstra read to him by someone and participated in the kIrtana in which he also danced at times. While dancing he sometimes shouted so loudly in bhAva that it seemed the shout would rend the sky. At this time there was no considerable change in his outward appearance. Instead of fine linen he wore clothes made of coarse cloth and his constant companion was harinAma and the bag of beads for countingharinAma instead of the hukka. Tinkadi Gosvami then moved to Navadvipa. In Navadvipa there lived Phalahari Baba, who had his Azrama on Manipur Ghata. He donated the Azrama to Tinkadi Gosvami and went to Vrndavana to pass the rest of his life there in bhajana. Tinkadi Gosvami began to live with family in that Azrama.

 

A Gosvami of Telipada in Navadvipa had the Sri Vigrahas Radha-Madhava, Whom he worshipped. After his death one day the Sri Vigrahas said to his wife in a dream, “Give us away to Tinkadi Gosvami.” The lady went and told Tinkadi about the dream. Tears began to flow from the eyes of Tinkadi Gosvami to hear what she said and horripilation appeared all over his body. He said. “Ma! I am not eligible for the service of Sr Radha-Madhava. But since They have expressed the desire to receive my service, I shall certainly bring and serve Them as best I can.” He brought and reinstalled Them in his Azramaand renamed Them Radha-Vallabha. Tinkadi Gosvami was now so much absorbed in bhajana that it was not possible for him to live at home with family. His home began to appear to him like a dark well without water and relations like trees devoid of fruits and full of thorns. He began to pass most of his time under trees on the bank of Ganga. Soon his reputation as a saint spread all around Navadvipa and people began to come to him for darzana. It became impossible for him to do bhajana in loneliness anywhere in Navadvipa. He, therefore, began to do bhajana in Balavana, a forest at some distance from Navadvipa. At that time he again became restless for Vrndavana. It began to appear to him that he had a call from Radharani,which he could not resist. Therefore he rushed to Govardhana and fell at the feet of Manohara Dasa Baba. He said to him with folded hands and tears in his eyes, “Maharaja! Kindly do not turn me away this time. Give me veza (bhek) and shelter under your feet.”

This time Baba gave him permission to live in Vrndavana but said, “Gosain! How can I give you veza. You belong to the family of AcAryas, with whose help and blessings people cross the ocean of Maya. You do not need veza.” Tinkadi Gosvami then tried to take veza from some other saint. But no one gave him veza, because he was an AcArya. Therefore, one day he took vezaof a renunciant Babaji by putting on an old kaupina of Baba Manohara Dasa and taking a vow never to return home. He did not need initiation, because he was already initiated by his father. After taking veza Tinkadi Gosvami began to do bhajana with great austerity. He wore the kaupina and uttariya (a sheet of cloth to cover the upper part of body) made of gunny. He did not live long at one place. He sometimes lived in Premasarovara, sometimes in Varshana, Pavana-sorovara, Kamyavana, Adibadri, Resauli, Camelivana, Tapovana, Panighata, Akruraghata. or Durvasakunda. Everyday he got up at 1:00 AM, took bath and sat down for bhajana. Sometimes if he could not get up until 2:00 AM some spiritual power woke him up. Twice he felt as if Mahaprabhu Himself had awakened him.

 

Once a Vrajavasi lady came to Baba with her eight year old son, named Mathura Dasa and said, “Baba, I deliver this child to you. Kindly accept him. He will render all kinds of service to you.” Baba accepted him. He asked him to go and bathe in Radhakunda. When he had bathed he gave him mantras. The boy did not know the importance of a Guru. He regarded Baba as his Baba (grandfather) and loved and served him accordingly. Baba also loved him, because he was a Vraja-vAsi. His presence reminded him of Krishna and his lIlA. He gave him to eat all the good things which people offered him. He was so free with him that he often told him the most secret things of his heart. Once Tinkadi Gosvami was circumambulating Radhakunda with Mathura Dasa, he proceeded towards the bhajana-kutir of Gopala Bhatta Gosvami, and he said to Mathura Dasa, “Mathura,look, I tell you one thing. In Caitanya Caritamrta what Kaviraja Gosvami has written about Sri Radhakunda is false.” “What has Kaviraja Gosvami written Baba?” asked Mathura Dasa. “He has written: sei kunde jei eka bara kare snAna tAre rAdhA-sama prema kRSNa kare dAna (anyone,who bathes in Radhakunda but once, is blessed by Krsna with prema like that of Radha.) I have bathed in the kunda so many times. But neither has Krsna given me prema nor darzana. I shall now go to Bengal and preach that no one should go to Radhakunda and no one should believe Krishna, Because what Kaviraja has written about them is false.”

 

“Do not do that Baba, because that will hit us Vrajavasis, who depend on the donations made by the pilgrims.”

 

“Then why don’t you pray to Radha-Krsna for me? You are a Vrajavasi. They will grant your prayer.”

 

“Very well Baba. I shall pray.”

 

At that time the Manipuri ladies were doing Arati of Giriraja at the spot where Radhakunda and Syamakunda meet. As Baba was proceeding in that direction, he stopped suddenly and said, “Oh! How beautiful! Mathura look, Radha-Krishna sitting on an altar, bedecked with jewels! The sakhIsperforming arati! Oh! How beautiful the kunda filled with milk and how beautiful it’s jeweled ghATas! Mathura, hold me or I shall fall.” Mathura said, “Oh Baba! They are the Manipuri ladies, doing Arati of Giriraja. Where are Radha-Krishna?” But as soon as he held Baba, he saw the kunda filled with milk, though he did not see Radha-Krishna. Mathura told Baba about this when he came to. Baba said, “You will see . You will see when the time comes. You do not yet have the eyes to see Rasaraja Krismna and Mahabhavavati Radha.” But how is it, one may ask, that Baba got the eyes to see immediately after he had threatened to preach against Krishna? The fact is that this son of Nanda is also too simple. He is scared even when a devotee gives Him a false threat and is compelled to do what he wants.

 

It is obvious from the above that Tinkadi Gosvami Had attainedprema. It was through the eyes of prema that he could have the darzana of Radha-Krsna with the sakhIs. But prema is dynamic. It is never satisfied with itself. The more prema, the more the feeling that one is devoid of prema. Therefore the more the prema, the more the yearning for it. Baba had only had a glimpse of Radha-Krishna. After Their darzana Their separation became unbearable. He wept day and night on account of Their separation. He lost sleep and hunger and life became burdensome to him. One day when he was sitting in meditation with his eyes closed, his inside and outside seemed to have suddenly brightened with the glow of a transcendental light. As he opened his eyes, he saw that Radharani stood before smiling and shedding round her the light of a thousand moons. She said to him, “You have realized the end you had desired. But you have a lot of work to do. You will come to Me and be always with Me when the time comes.” She said this and disappeared (Tinkadi Gosvami had himself disclosed this to Sri Priyacarana Dasa Baba of Govardhana). As soon as She disappeared Tinkadi Gosvami became unconscious. On regaining consciousness he felt his heart and soul and every inch of his body was filled with nectar, which was overflowing through his eyes in the form of tears. After this throughout his life he remained in a state ofbhava, which was unearthly and unprecedented. Once the father of Mathura Das had gone to Bengal, Mathura was with Baba and his mother was alone at home. At about nine in the morning, when Baba was meditating, he suddenly cried, “Oh! Ma has fallen!” Mathura became anxious about his mother. He gave him a jolt and asked, “What has happened Baba?” Baba was at that time seeing some lIlA in smarana. His smarana stopped. He felt very bad. But he only said, “Oh! Nothing, nothing.” In the evening he called Mathura and said, “Why did you jolt me this morning, when I was having lIlZ-darzana?” Mathura said, “How could I know what you were doing? You said that Ma had fallen. I got anxious about her. So I jolted you.”

 

“Never do that again.”

 

“But why did you say that mother had fallen?”

 

“I did not mean your mother”

 

“Then whose mother?”

 

“You do not know. I saw that Nandalala was going with his friends to pasture cows. Yasoda Ma asked Rohini Ma to give Him some hot milk. Rohini Ma went to bring milk. The boys were restive. They asked her to hurry. In haste, while she was bringing the milk, she fell down. The boys cried, “Oh! Ma has fallen.” I also said. “Ma has fallen.”

 

For some time another Vrajavasi, named Ayodhya Dasa had also been living with Baba, and serving him. He had wholly dedicated his life to the service of Baba and served him with all his heart and soul. By serving him day and night, sincerely and selflessly, he had so identified himself with him that he could read his mind. He could know without his telling him what kind of service he needed at a particular time and started making preparations for the same even before he said anything. He also brought mAdhukari for him. Suddenly he died of cholera. Baba became anxious about his condition after death. He wished that sincere, selfless and dedicated soul as he was, he found his rightful place in the spiritual world. One night, when he was thus worrying about him, he had a nap. In the nap he heard Radharani saying “Why do you worry about him? He has come to Me even before you.” No wonder, because Radha-Krishna are pleased more by the service rendered to Their devotee than by service rendered to Them. Several other devotees came from Bengal after renouncing the world and began to live with Baba and serve him after takingdIkSA from him. He started going with them from village to village to preachharinAma. In every village he arranged bhAgavata-saptAha (A week-long reading of Srimad Bhagavatam) and sankIrtana. His disciples got up at three o’clock in the morning and did bhajana. They also attended thebhAgavata-saptAha and participated in kIrtana, while Baba sat throughout the day under some tree in a lonely place and did japa and smarana. After the bhAgavata-saptAha he arranged a feast with the help of the Vrajavasis. The Vrajavasis brought provisions for the feast from their homes. The Vrajavasis and the people, who came to attend the pATha [reading of scripture] and kIrtana all participated in the feast, while Baba and his disciples ate mAdhukari. The number of Tinkadi Gosvami’s householder and renunciant disciples went on increasing. The renunciant disciples wanted to live with him. Therefore he built Azramas for them in Radhakunda, Tapovana, Govardhana and Vrndavana. The Azsrama in Vrndavana was built near Kesighata and was named Murarimohana Kunja after the name of the Deities installed in it. Once, when Tinkadi Gosvami was living in Tapovana, several rich persons came to him for darzana. The dacoits came to know about this. They thought that the rich men had given him lots of money. Therefore they came to him at twelve o’clock in the night. He remained undisturbed. He gave them Asanas to sit upon and asked them to eat something. The dacoits were hungry. They agreed to eat. Tinkadi Gosvami asked a disciple to cook for them. While he was cooking Tinkadi Gosvami was chanting aloud harinAma. His loving behavior and harinAma made the dacoits forget the purpose for which they had come. After they had eaten the food cooked for them, they offered one hundred rupees to Tinkadi Gosvami and said, “Baba! We are not good men. The purpose for which we came was also not good. But your company has brought about an unprecedented change in us. You can now live here and do bhajana under our protection. No harm will ever come to you.”

 

Tinkadi Gosvami saw his Ista in every living being. His heart was full of love and respect for all. He could not think of violence against anyone. Therefore even the violent creatures who came in contact with him became non-violent. Several times, when he did bhajana in some forest, lions and tigers appeared before him, but they went away without doing any harm to him. Once during winter he lived in the forest called Rantankunda with some disciples. One day while he was sitting in meditation and his body was covered with a shawl, a disciple saw that a poisonous snake had entered the shawl and was staying there. Only its tail was out of the shawl. Tinkadi Gosvami was absorbed inlIlA-smarana. He was not at all aware of the snake. The disciple was deeply worried to see this. But he did not raise a cry or do anything else to turn it away. After some time the snake crawled away, without doing any harm to Tinkadi Gosvami.

 

Once some disciples of Tinkadi Gosvami took him to Nilacala. Mathura Dasa went with him. In Nilacala he always thought of Vrndavana. On seeing Cataka Parvata he felt that he saw Govardhana. On seeing the sea he thought he saw the Yamuna and said to Mathura Dasa,”Look Mathura, how Yamuna is in spate.” One day some devotees offered him cheese to eat. But he did not eat. When Mathura asked him to eat, he said, “Mathura, I have no appetite. Only a short while ago I took roti in Radhakunda.” Mathura said, “Baba! You are lying. You are here in Nilacala. How could you go to Radhakunda to eatroti?”

 

“No, you ask your mother. She was circumambulating Radhakunda. I saw her near Lalitakunda. She was wearing a green sari and carrying milk in a small pot. I said, “Ma! I am hungry. Give me roti.” She said, “Come to my home after I have done parikrama.” I went to her home. She gave me a roti and some vegetables. If you think I am lying, you can write her a letter and inquire.” Mathura wrote to his mother. She confirmed all that Tinkadi Gosvami had said. The fact is even if he lived in Nilacala or Navadvipa physically, in his subtle body he lived always in Radhakunda.

 

Once when Tinkadi Gosvami was living in Vrndavana he again expressed his desire to go to Nilacala. His attendents wrote to his disciple Sushila Bhaumika of Navadvipa and Dilipa Kumara Mitra of Calcutta, asking them to arrange for his visit to Nilacala. After two or three days he dropped the idea of going to Nilacala at the insistence of the devotees of Vrndavana and sent telegrams to the aforementioned disciples asking them not to arrange for his visit to Nilacala. At the same time he started bhAgavata-saptAha in the Radha-Murarimohana Kunja in Vrndavana. Unfortunately the telegrams did not reach Navadvipa and Calcutta in time. Sushila Bhaumika and Dilipa Kumara booked four seats in the plane for going from Delhi to Bhuvanesvara and reached Vrndavana on the third day of the bhAgavata-saptAha. Tinkadi Gosvami did not want to go to Nilacala during the bhAgavata-saptAha, but circumstances compelled him to go. From Bhuvanesvara he went to Nilacala and stayed in Thakura Haridasa Matha. For three months during his stay in the Math, pATha, kIrtana, and bharidaras (feasts) continued to enliven the environment. After three months devotees came from Navadvipa to take him to Navadvipa and he had to go. The devotees brought him to Navadvipa, but as usual he lived in Navadvipa only in body. His soul was in Vrndavana. He was always absorbed in Vrndavana-lIlA that day and night made no difference to him. For him the day was night and night was day. Once, when absorbed in lila he kept on sitting till 12 o’clock at night. A devotee said, “Baba! It is now 12 o’clock. Kindly lie down and sleep.” He replied, “Do I ever sleep during the day?”

Perhaps it was not possible for Tinkadi Gosvami now to live out of Vrndavana and he wanted to go there never to return. So one day, when his disciple Vrndavana Dasa was going from Navadvipa to Vrndavana, he said to him, “You go. I shall soon follow.”

 

Since Tinkadi Gosvami desired to go to Vrndavana, Murarimohana, the Deity in his Azrama in Vrndavana also became restless for his company. Tinkadi Gosvami received a letter from Kisori Das Baba of Kesighata Thaura, in Vrndavana. He wrote, “Baba! I saw in a dream this morning a black boy saying to me ‘You people sent Gosain away from here in the midst ofbhAgavata-saptAha. Now go and bring him here at once.’ I said to the boy, ‘Who are you?’ He replied, ‘I am Murarimohana.’ Therefore, Baba you come here at once.”

 

The letter was read to Baba. On hearing the letter he became silent. His eyes closed. Two days later, on Phalgun Krsna Navami of the year 1984, he suddenly shouted, “Jai Nityananda Rama! Jai Nityananda Rama!” and left the body to go and meet Murarimohana in Vrndavana. At that time Mathura Dasa was in Radhakunda. The next morning at 5:00 AM he saw Tinkadi Goswami in a dream. He said to him, “Mathura! Look, I have come to Radhakunda. Let us go bathe.” Mathura told his mother about the dream. She said, “Probably Baba has left the body and come to Vrndavana in his siddha-deha.” The next day Mathura dasa received a telegram which confirmed what she had said.

Ramkrishnadas Pandit Baba

Source: OBL Kapoor’s Saints of Vraja

He was born in a brahmana family of Gauda in Samvat 1914 at Bhuratipa Pancagali in Jaipur. His past family name was Rampratap Misra (Panda). Rampratap lost his father in Samvat 1922. His father was a Ramanandi Vaishnava and his mother hailed from a family initiated into the Vallabhacarya line. His grandfather belonged to the Ramanuja sect of Vaishnavas. The members of the family were teachers by profession and were patronized by the King of Jaipur.

 

As a child of only five or six years Rampratap displayed a fascination for devotion. When he was seven or eight years old he went to fetch water daily from a distant spring at Madhavpur for offering worship to Lord Krishna. One day while on his way to the spring, he spotted a tiger eating human flesh. Strangely, he felt no fear and continued on to Madhavpur with the conviction that since the animal had some food then it had no reason to harm him.

 

At the age of nine Rampratap completed his study of Sanskrit grammar at Panini. It is said that at this time Rampratap came in contact with Nrsimhananda Bhatta at Jaipur, a brahmana from Karnataka who later became a disciple of Siddha Nityananda dasa Baba. Nrsimhadasa was an erudite scholar of the six branches of Indian philosophy and an accomplished musician. He became deeply absorbed upon seeing a performance on the Gita-govinda and Krishna-karnamrita.

 

After coming in contact with Nrsimha, Rampratap was so overwhelmed by his qualities that he began to wonder how magnanimous Nrsimha’s guru must be. Rampratap held all Vaishnava saints in great reverence. At a later date he went to Vrindavana and took shelter at the feet of Nrsimha. At that time he also came in contact with Radhacarana Gosvami Kakaji of Govinda Temple and started learning Bengali from Professor Kanticandra Sen. At the age of ten years Rampratap acquired command of the Urdu language. At the age of eleven he underwent the sacred thread ceremony. The priest who initiated him into Savitri mantra instructed Rampratap to repeat the mantra.

Thereafter Rampratap received a divine command from Savitri and attempted to run away to Vrindavana on three occasions, but each time he was caught and held by his mother and the royal government. Shortly afterwards, while Rampratap was studying the Vedas at the age of thirteen, he finally reached Vrindavana. There he stayed with the Gosvamis of Govindaji Temple and studied Nyaya under Sudarsan Sastri of Rangaji temple, six sandarbha under Nilamani Gosvami, Srimad Bhagavatam under Nrsimha dasa, and Haribhaktivilasa under Gopilal Gosvami.

At the age of twenty Rampratap completed his studies. Meanwhile, at the command of his mother, he visited his birth place a few times but inevitably ended up in Vrindavana again. After qualifying in his studies, Rampratap took spiritual initiation and Vesa from Nityanandadasa Babaji, receiving the name Ramakrishna Das. After receiving intensive instructions on bhajan Rampratap memorized the entire Govinda-lilamrt

 

Having acquiring a sound command of smarana-manana (contemplation) Ramakrishna Das Baba was directed by Siddha Baba to approach Krishnadasa Babaji for further instructions. Afterwards, Nityananda Baba, instructed Ramakrishna Das Baba to go to Varsana to practice bhajan. At Varsana he heard kirtana performed by Gauracarana dasa Babaji and began taking music lessons from him. During that time he neglected his bhajan and spent most of his time learning music. Eventually Siddha Baba called Ramakrishna Das Baba back to Vrindavana and advised him to devote more time to the practice of bhajan.

Ramakrishna Das Baba never spoke with his guru directly, but carried on conversations through his elder God-brother, Siromani. As directed by Siddha Baba, Ramakrishna Das Baba went to Varsana but, finding it difficult to concentrate his mind, he repeated the eighteen-let tered Gopala mantra for seventeen days and was finally blessed with the vision of Lord Krishna with Radha beneath a Kadamba tree at Uddhava Kyeri. When he was asked to seek a boon, Ramakrishna Das Baba said, “I do not know what I want; I pray for the grace of Yugalakisora.” He was commanded to practice bhajan in the cave of Raghava. Ramakrishna Das Baba immediately went to the cave, which was infested with wild animals, and for six years practiced intense bhajan without paying any attention to his physical needs.

By the grace of Radha-Krishna he had now become siddha in lila-smarana. From 2 o’clock in the morning to 2 o’clock in the afternoon he used to do lila-smarana inside the cave. After that he came out of the cave. At this time there used to be a crowd of sadhus in front of the cave. They sought his advice in bhajana. Baba removed their doubts and difficulties. Then patha and kirtana were performed. This continued till evening. In the evening Baba went out for madhukari. After some time, Baba’s absorption in lila-smarana became so deep that it became impossible for him to follow any routine. No one knew when he would sit down for smarana and when he would come out of the cave. Sometimes he remained lost in smarana for two or three days continuously and did not go out even for madhukari. The sadhus who used to collect In front of his cave were deprived of his company.

One day Ramakrishna Das Baba’s mother came to Vrindavana in search of her son. After finding out where her son was from some Vaishnava’s, she waited at the door of Raghava’s cave for three days. Ramakrishna Das Baba used to come out of the cave once in two or three days. One day he came out dressed in tattered clothes and carrying a vessel which was full of holes. He walked straight past his mother, who was standing at the entrance of the cave. His mother followed behind him calling out to him but he did not respond, thus she left for Jaipur in tears.

 

However, soon after his mother left, Ramakrishna Das Baba’s flow of bhajan was interrupted. Thus be began to think that perhaps he had unknowingly committed some offense. Some local Vaishnavas informed him that his mother had come in search of him but finding no response from him, she left in great disappointment. Fearing that displeasing his mother would seriously hamper his bhajan, Ramakrishna Das Baba wrote to his mother and brought her to Vrindavana. There he arranged for her to stay at Puchari and served her with devotion. Soon he was torn between devotion to his mother and devotion to bhajan.

Around that time one Oriya brahmana boy named Krishnacaitanya dasa came from Orissa and took shelter of andita Babaji. The boy was given spiritual initiation and bheka by Prabhu dasaji, as well as training in bhajan. Ramakrishna Das Baba engaged this boy in serving his mother. Within three years, Krishnacaitanya attained bhava siddhi by practicing bhajan. Madhava dasa of Puchari was a disciple of Krishnacaitanya. After seven-eight years passed, Ramakrishna Das Baba’s mother passed away, thus he was able to devote himself entirely to bhajan.

 

Some years later a strong controversy arose within the Gaudiya Vaishnava Sampradaya involving the mantra of Gauranga. Defenders of this mantra were Kakaguru Gutikavala Krishnadasa Baba, and Gopilal Gosvami, the sevait of the Deity Radharamana. The opponents were Jethaguru Siddha Balarama dasa Babaji, Vidyaguru Nilamani Gosvami - the Nyaya scholar, and Jagadananda dasa - the Mahanta of Radhakunda. Since Ramakrishna Das Baba had gurus on both sides, he faced a great dilemma. He left his cave and went to Varsana to live in Mayurkuti. He spent eight years living quietly there in association with the Radhavallabha devotee Priyadasaji and Svamicarana Baba.

As soon as the controversy ended, Ramakrishna Das Baba came back to Raghava’s cave and practiced bhajan with deep concentration for ten years. At this time three strange incidents occurred:

1. One night Ramakrishna Das Baba went inside his cave carrying a coal fire and closed the door, not knowing that the poisonous gas emanating from a coal fire could take one’s life. He lost consciousness due to the gas, but someone invisibly took Ramakrishna Das Baba out and placed him on the bank of the Govardhana. Early in the morning Ramakrishna Das Baba woke up and found that he had been shifted from the cave. For two days he lay there immovable.

 

2. Once, on the occasion of a festival in the temple of Gangaji at Puchari some pua were distributed. Two bhangi-caste thieves who were anxious to get some pua but were unable to enter the temple, thought that perhaps Pandita Baba Ramakrishna Das Baba would have some of the pua. They went to his cave door and asked him to give them some pua. When they were told that no pua was available there, one of the thieves hit Ramakrishna Das Baba on the forehead with a stick, making him bleed. The other thief went inside the cave, but when he found nothing there he felt extremely repentant and collected some stray pieces of cloth to bandage Ramakrishna Das Baba’s wound.

3. One morning a venomous snake coiled around the throat and chest of Ramakrishna Das Baba, after sometime the snake uncoiled itself and slithered away. That night Ramakrishna Das Baba heard a voice which said, “You must leave this cave and go elsewhere.” He then moved to Syamakuti at Kusum-Sarovara.

 

During Ramakrishna Das Baba’s stay in the cave, Balwant Rao, the elder bother of Madhava Rao, the King of Gwalior, once came and expressed his loyalty to him. It was arranged that Balwant would take spiritual initiation from Krishnacaitanya dasa. But when Krishnacaitanya suddenly died, Balwant was initiated by Kesavdeva of Gopinathabag. During Ramakrishna Das Baba’s stay at Syamakuti this Balwant secretly brought jewelry worth six lakh of rupees from his mother’s treasure with the aim of donating the sum to the Vaisnavas. He told Ramakrishna Das Baba, “The King will confiscate the money if he finds me spending it openly.” Ramakrishna Das Baba refused to accept the wealth and after severely chastising him, told him to contact Haricarana dasaji, the mantra-sisya of Gaura Siromani. Gaura Siromani made all arrangements to utilize Balwant’s money for constructing a temple, maintenance of the Deity service and financial assistance to renounced Vaishnavas. One lakh out of the total amount lies in the government treasury accruing a monthly income of six hundred rupees, which is awarded to Vaishnavas belonging to the four sampradayas for their maintenance.
During Ramakrishna Das Baba’s stay at Syamakuti, Gauranga dasa and Priyasaran dasa practiced bhajan under his guidance. From time to time King Banamali Raya Bahadur and King Manindra Candra Nandi came to meet Ramakrishna Das Baba. Kripasindhu dasa also came and surrendered at the feet of Ramakrishna Das Baba.

In 1918 A.D. Ramakrishna Das Baba fell seriously ill with influenza. Kamini Kumar Ghosh and Dinescaran dasa came from Vrindavana and shifted Ramakrishna Das Baba to the garden of Madanamohana. At that time floods and a severe epidemic of plague raged at Govardhana, thus Ramakrishna Das Baba stayed in Vrindavana for two years and listened to Harikatha from Purusottama Bhatta of Mathura. For the next three years Ramakrishna Das Baba stayed at places like Keari vana, Dharamsala in Delhi and the garden of Madanamohana. At this time Ramapratap instructed Gauranga dasa in Vaishnava sastras and also taught Kripasindhu about bhajan and vairagya.

 

Three years later, during Ramakrishna Das Baba’s stay at Barahaghat Barduari, one dacoit arrived there introducing himself as the Prince of Nepal. Ramakrishna Das Baba arranged for this dacoit to take spiritual initiation from Radhacarana Gosvami and taught him bhajan for two months. The dacoit, however, finding his desires unfulfilled fled after cheating some persons.

During the flood in Vrindavana, Ramakrishna Das Baba took shelter in Dharamsala at Mirjapur and after six months fell seriously ill with malaria and was almost at the point of death. Kripasindhu, who was in great distress, received a divine command from Lord Caitanya in a dream and thus in Oct-Nov of 1332 (1925 A.D.) he brought Ramakrishna Das Baba to the garden of Dauji, were he recovered. He and Kripasindhu then concentrated on bhajan together. After some time Kripasindhu became inattentive to Ramakrishna Das Baba’s care which caused him to become critically ill again. Once more, Lord Caitanya appeared in a dream and severely chastised Kripasindhu for neglecting Ramakrishna Das Baba. Kripasindhu then became attentive to Ramakrishna Das Baba’s needs. At that time Ramakrishna Das Baba was practically completely withdrawn from the external world, devoting himself entirely to bhajan. One day he blessed Bindobihari Vedantaratna Gosvami, a descendant of Bhugarbha Gosvami’s family, by giving him vesasraya.

 

Ramakrishna Das Baba was deeply admired by his disciples as throughout his life he was the highest ideal of Istanistha, Vairagyanistha, nistha in Akincana-Bhakti, nistha in guru, Vratanistha and Sampradayanistha. As a result of his bhajan, he was revered as guru by all Gosvamis, Vrajavasis and Virakta Vaishnavas.

Baba was generally respected by the Acaryas of all the sampradayas of Vraja, because of his devotion, learning and broad-mindedness. He was well-versed in the sastras of all the sampradayas and was also conversant with the modes of their religious practice. Pandita Amolaka Rama Sastri and Baba Hamsadasa of Nimbarka Sampradaya, Sri Sudarsanacarya, Sri Dulari Prasada Sastri and Ganapati Sastri of Ramanuja Sampradaya, Sankarsana Dasa Ji of Ramananda Sampradaya and Sri Purusottama Bhatta Ji, the famous scholar and katha vacaira of Pusti Sampradaya - all came to him for advice on matters relating to the sastras or religious practices, and Baba always advised them according to the philosophy and practice of their own sampradaya.

 

Sri Sudarsana Acarya from the Ramanuja Sampradaya and an erudite scholar of the six branches of theology, said: “Whenever I found it difficult to solve some particular philosophical problem, I would sit before Pandita Baba (Ramakrishna Das Baba) and the answers would come to me. Prabhupada Pranagopala Gosvami also had the same experience in the association of Ramakrishna Das Baba. Many believe that this supernatural power which Pandita Baba possessed was the grace of Nityananda dasa Babaji.

 

But some vicious people of a particular sampradaya got jealous of him. They once tried to defame Sri Rupa and Sri Sanatana, the most respected Acaryas of the Gaudiya Sarhpradaya, by preaching that they originally belonged to their sampradaya, but were ousted from it on account of their misconduct. Baba forcefully criticized them. They felt very much humiliated and conspired to kill him. One day they hid themselves somewhere near his cave, so that when he went out for madhukari they might attack him on the way. But when Baba came out of the cave and started towards the village for madhukari, they saw that a lion was following him like a domesticated dog. When he reached the village the lion hid himself somewhere near the samadhis of the gosvamins on the right side of the village. When Baba returned to his cave the lion again followed him up to the cave and disappeared. The miscreants were both surprised and frightened. They realized that Baba was a siddha mahapurusa and their hostile attitude toward him was transformed into one of love and devotion.

At one point Baba’s health became worse. He asked Kripasindhu Dasa to call Gadadhara Dasa Baba Ji, kirtaniya and his party from Govardhana and arrange for one month’s astakalina lila-kirtana in the asrama. This was another indication to Kripasindhu Baba that Pandita Baba was preparing for the end. He made all arrangements for the kirtana. The kirtana went on for a month and Baba remained all the time absorbed in lila.

One evening, when all those, who were close to Baba were sitting round him, he said, “When I leave the body, you leave the bagici and go elsewhere.” Perhaps he said this to ensure that none of his attendants took possession of the bagici after him. Someone asked, “Baba, your samadhi?”

“No samadhi. Your bhajana will be my samadhi.”

“And what about utsava?”‘

“No utsava. That day all of you bring madhukari, sit together and eat.”

Then he turned his eyes towards the young sadhakas of his asrama and said, “Save these boys from women.”

The next day was Radhastami. Baba fasted as usual. On Ekadasi again he fasted. Kripasindhu Baba insisted on both the days that he might take some pancamrta or at least some water, because he was getting weaker and weaker with every fast, but. in vain. On greater insistance he said with folded hands, “Please do not break my fast.”

After a couple of days he asked Kripasindhu to call Kusala Sinha Ji and Hari Sinha Ji by wire. Kripasindhu did not pay any heed to this, because he thought Baba’s condition was not yet too serious. The next day Baba asked again, “Have you sent the telegram to Jaipura?” After this Baba went into samadhi. The telegram was sent.

On dvitiya, the second day of Krishna-paksa of the month of Asvina, Baba suddenly spoke out. He said to Kripasindhu, “See, See Priya and Priyatama (Radha and Krishna) have come.”

“Priya-Priyatama are alone, or your manjari svarupa (siddha body) is also there?” asked Kripasindhu.
Baba replied, “My manjari svarupa is also there.”

On chaturthi, the fourth day of the month, Baba asked Kripasindhu to prepare for him a bed of the raja (holy dust) of Vrinddvana. Everybody was shocked to hear this. The bed was prepared and Baba was laid on it. Just then arrived Kusala Sihha Ji and Hari Sinha Ji from Jaipura. Kusala Sinha Ji had brought Govinda Ji’s prasadi mala (garland) with him. He put the mala round Baba’s neck. The moment he did this Baba left the body. Govinda Ji came in the form of the mala and took him away.

Siddha Krishnadas Baba

Source: Vraja Ke Bhakta by OBL Kapoor via

http://gaudiyadiscussions.gaudiya.com/topic_437.html
https://ia800602.us.archive.org/25/items/KrsnaDasBabajiBiography/Krsna%20Das%20Babaji%20biography_djvu.txt
https://sriradhakund.files.wordpress.com/2008/10/siddha-krishna-das-babaji-govardhan.pdf

A world-conquering brahmana from Southern India, known as Tailanga Pandit, was challenging everyone as though he were beating on a pillar. But no one could gather the courage to even come before him, what to speak of actually debating scripture with him. What a shameful affair it was for Braj! Braj, which for centuries had been the cultural centre of India, was now forced to lower its head in defeat before a single scholar from Telangana. The scholars of Vrindavan were all preoccupied with the question of how Braj would be able to save face. After much thought, the only solution they came up with by which the South Indian brahmana could be deflated was to have him go to Govardhan to meet with Siddha Krishna Das Baba. The problem was that Krishna Das might be so absorbed in bhajan that he would not enter into any discussion of scripture, or perhaps would avoid debate pleading his own unworthiness.

 

If this happened, then all hope was lost. They needed to find some way of getting the world-conqueror to approach Siddha Baba in such a way that the Baba could only get rid of him by engaging him in a clash of intellects.

 

Finally the Braj pandits came up with the following scheme. They went to the world conqueror and after offering him the proper greetings and praises, they said, "Sir, we have all been greatly impressed by your talent. There is none among us who can converse properly with you. We humble request you to take the trouble of visiting Govardhan's Siddha Krishna Das Baba. He is the crown jewel of all of Braj's scholars. If you can defeat him in debate then you can understand that the drums of your victory will be beaten throughout the world. We must warn you, however, that he is not an easy man to get hold of. If you want to enter into a debate about scriptures you will have to ask him personally and you will also have to make a show of your own scholarship. He does not discuss scripture with anyone and everyone, but only with those whom he considers to be of sufficient worth."

 

Appealing to the world-conqueror's pride in this way was sufficient goading. He left Vrindavan the very next day to go to Govardhan. He found Krishna Das's bhajana kutir and said, "I have heard that you are the king of Braj's scholars. I have come to engage in a debate on the scriptures and to accept a written admission of defeat from you."

 

Baba thought, Why has this vexation befallen me? He tried hard to ignore the challenge by showing humility and by various other clever statements. The world- conqueror, however, was not about to give up; he had to see to it that drums announcing his victory would resound. Becoming somewhat sad and angry, he said, "I came here to Braj because I was under the impression that there were many great scholars here and that I would find pleasure in discussing the scriptures with them. But I have not been able to find a single scholar here who is even capable of pronouncing the sruti correctly."

 

Siddha Baba said, "True enough. A scholar of the Vedas like yourself would be rare here. You would be very kind if you would chant any mantra from the Samaveda so that we could hear how it is done."

The scholar had been waiting for just such an opportunity. In a beautiful voice he began to recite a mantra from the Vedas. Siddha Baba listened and then said, "You made three faults in the tune."

 

The scholar said, "There is no scholar in the whole of India who is able to pronounce this mantra more correctly than I have just done. I would like to see if you could do better."

 

Then Siddha Baba himself recited the verse in the proper way. Hearing him, the pandit was dumbfounded. He prostrated himself before Baba in humility and said, "Knowledge such as yours is not possible in this world. There is no one in the universe who is your equal!"

 

This statement was completely true. The Baba's knowledge was not of this world.

 

Nothing about him was of this world. His entire life, from its very beginning, had been guided and fulfilled by some divine power.

 

Those who wish to give up worldly life in order to devote themselves fully to a life of higher purpose must face so many travails, not only coming into conflict with their own selves, but with their families and relatives. But Baba never encountered any such conflict. His life's path was clear from the very beginning. He was born in Orissa in a well-to-do Vaishnava family initiated in the

 

line of Narottam Das Thakur. When his father, Sanatan Kanungo, died, his mother followed him by performing sati. Before climbing the funeral pyre, she gave her three son instruction. She commanded the youngest of them, Batakrishna, to go to Vrindavan and worship Krishna. It was this Batakrishna who was later to become famous as Siddha Krishna Das. He took the path indicated to him by his mother and left for Vrindavan at the age of sixteen. After studying in the town of Vrindavan for two years, he went to Jaipur with the intention of serving Govindaji. There he was given authorization by the king of Jaipur to serve Govindaji and did so for eight or nine years. During this time, he ate the rich food which was given in offerings to Govindaji, but gradually discovered that even though he was eating the holy remnants (prasad) of Govindaji, he was nevertheless afflicted by strong sensual desires. This caused him to feel doubts. After all, how could anyone experience such desires even while engaged in the service of Govindaji and partaking of only his spiritual leftovers?

 

There was no one in Jaipur who could help clear the doubt from his mind. So he went to Kamyavan to see Siddha Jayakrishna Das Baba whom he asked to clarify the matter. Baba answered his question in the following manner:

 

"Listen, son. Take a green tree and cut it. Then put it in water. After a few days, take it out of the water and then put it straight into a fire. Will it burst into flame? The living soul has fallen into the ocean of material existence where he has been since time without beginning. There it has been soaking in the juices of material desire like the waterlogged tree. If you suddenly take it and throw it into the fire of bhakti, the result will be exactly the same as if you throw a waterlogged piece of wood into a fire. If you want the flame of devotion to catch hold, you must first dry the juice of sensual enjoyments out of it.

"Now you may ask, what is the relation between sensual enjoyment and mahaprasad? Mahaprasad is not material, it is completely different from the material sense objects, you will say. But have you forgotten what Mahaprabhu said to Raghunath Das? Raghunath Das used to buy the mahaprasad of Jagannath in Puri to give to Caitanya Mahaprabhu, but Caitanya said, "An invitation to eat the food of a materialistic person is in the mode of passion." In other words, to take the food offered by a materialistic person is like inviting the mode of passion to come, even if that food comes in the form of mahaprasad. On the other hand, when Mahaprabhu heard that Raghunath was taking, washing and eating the prasad which had been thrown on the roadside and was so rotten that even the animals would sniff and reject it, he himself showed a desire to partake with him. He went to Raghunath and grabbed a handful of this food from his hand and ate it up. He then said to him, "Every day I eat all kinds of prasad, but nowhere do I find such a delicious flavour as this."(2)

 

"Now listen to me. I will tell you about an incident that has a bearing on this. This took place sometime after Rupa and Sanatan and the other Gosvamis of Vrindavan had departed from this world. In Bengal, there was a certain kirtan group that would dance and sing through the town as though mad with love of God. A well-known prostitute was watching them from the rooftop of her house and became so affected that she came down to where they were and rolled about in the dust of the feet of the Vaishnavas who were singing. The influence of the dust was such that she immediately felt a spirit of renunciation pervade her mind. She fell at the feet of the leader of that group of Vaishnavas and began to cry. The leader asked her, "What do you want?" In answer to this, she said, "I want you to take the thousands of rupees worth of jewellery that I possess. Take all my worldly riches and use them in the service of the Vaishnavas, and make me your disciple."

 

The leader said, "I accept your request. You are now my disciple. Now just obey this order. Take all the money and jewellery that you have and take it to Vrindavan and give it to Govindaji." The prostitute did as she was told and took everything to Vrindavan, but when she revealed her desire to Govindaji's priest, he said that he was not able to accept her offering because of who and what she was. The prostitute was disheartened by this refusal and for three days sat fasting on the banks of the Yamuna. Finally Govindaji ordered his priest, "Go to the banks of the Yamuna and bring the prostitute here. Take all the wealth which she has offered, buy food and make me a feast. Then let her dress me by her own hand."

 

The priest did as he was told. The prostitute bathed and dressed the deity herself.

 

The money she had given was used to prepare a variety of dishes which were offered to Govindaji. Vaishnavas were then invited to take the prasad which resulted of this offering. That very night, all the Vaishnavas who had eaten this prasad at that invitation had nocturnal emissions. The following morning, after discussing their experiences amongst themselves, they went to Govindaji's priest and asked him about the prasad they had eaten. He told them the whole story. The Vaishnavas were much saddened that they had eaten the food which had resulted from a prostitute's illicit earnings. They all went to their own cottages and for three days remained there without taking food or drink. On the third day, at the end of the night, Govindaji appeared to them in a dream and asked, "Why are you so angry with me that you all want to commit suicide?""

"If we don't commit suicide then what else should we do? You made us leave our homes and families and gave us shelter at your feet for so long now. Did you do it so that you could feed us the food of prostitutes and destroy our principles?" They asked in unison.

Govindaji said, "Since when did I tell you to eat the food of a prostitute? I can eat anything, but unless I specifically sanction it, you cannot ."

 

"So what are we supposed to do? If mahaprasad comes before us, are we to reject it? That would be an offence!" they protested.

Govindaji told them that in such a case, they should take only a tiny crumb which would be sufficient to show respect for the holy food.

Jayakrishna Das's words clarified the matter in Krishna Das's mind. He decided that from that day onward he would cease to eat the royal dishes which came as Govindaji's prasad. He left Jaipur and came to live in Doman Ban near Nanda Gram, engaging in bhajan in a spirit of complete renunciation. He would beg flour from the village and then mix bitter margosa (neem) leaves into it. From this he would make a dough out of which he sometimes cook thick rotis or sometimes would eat raw.

 

With this as his only diet, he gradually began to weaken and his vision became feeble. He stopped going to the village to beg and for several days only drank water from the tank. Finally, he no longer had the strength to even go to the tank. Two or three days passed in which he drank no water. At this point, the merciful heart of Radharani melted. She said to Lalita, "Have you still not been kind to Krishna Das? Will you allow a blemish to fall on my name? Take this plate of my prasad to him and give it him to eat."

Lalita took the form of an ordinary girl of Braj and brought the plate of prasad to Krishna Das in Doman Ban. She said, 'Here take this and eat. My mother saw you in this condition and told me to bring it to you." When he heard the ambrosia-like sound of these words and smelled the divine odour of the foodstuffs, a divine power entered into Krishna Das. He began to eat spiritedly. After eating, he began to washed the plate with sand. Then Lalita in the form of a girl of Braj asked him, "Baba, why aren't you going to the village to beg any longer?"

 

"Dear child, I cannot see anything. How can I go to the village?"

"If your eyes were better, would you go?" "Of course. Why wouldn't I go?"

"My mother has given me this ointment. Rub it on your eyes and you will be able to see." With these words, Lalita put a little on Baba's right eye. The instant she touched it, the power of sight returned to him. But he saw neither the girl, nor the plate which he had just finished cleaning and had set aside. The atmosphere seemed to be charged with the sweet fragrance she had left behind. Who was she? Where had she come from, and where had she gone? How could she have returned his sight to him by a mere touch of her hand? The whole event seemed to have taken place as if in a dream.

In order to know the truth of the incident, he remained motionless for three days. On the third night, while drowsing off, he saw a goddess whose effulgence made a million flashes of lightning pale in comparison.

She asked him, "Baba, why are you so sad? What is making you afraid? I am yours and you are mine. As soon as you got back your sight from the touch of my intimate friend Lalita's gentle hand, you became completely empowered. Now go in full confidence to Govardhan. There teach the faithful and determined Vaishnavas who are devoted to me a sure method by which they can attain me." Having said this, she disappeared.

 

For some time Baba remained motionless, disabled by the various ecstatic transformations which had overcome him. Then, remembering that he had been empowered and that his greatest desire had been fulfilled, he floated like a piece of dry wood on the waves of the ocean of love until he touched shore at the town of Govardhan.

Krishna Das Baba began to stay at the place known as Chaklesvar in Govardhan. At that time many monks and scholars used to perform bhajan on the basis of Rupa and Sanatana Gosvamis' books. Krishna Das Baba did not yet have a sufficient knowledge of Sanskrit so he took lessons in the Hari-namamrita grammar of Jiva Gosvami from an old monk. This came to be a great problem for him as the study of grammar interfered with his devotions, and his devotions interfered with his study of grammar. Thinking that study and devotion were somehow in conflict with one another, Krishna Das became so frustrated that he decided to drown himself in the Manasa Ganga. Once he had taken this decision, he went through the night without sleeping, deep in thought of his prospective act. At the end of the night, however, he heard a noise coming from outside his hut. Someone was calling, "Krishna Das! Krishna Das!"

 

When he came outside, he saw the Sanatana Gosvami of his meditations standing before him, covered with a patched blanket and carrying a clay waterpot.

 

Accompanying him was Lalita Devi and both of them as real as life. Completely forgetting himself in confusion about what he should do, Krishna Das prostrated himself before them and then sat down at their feet. Sanatana Gosvami placed his hand on Krishna Das's head in benediction and said, "Krishna Das, are you well? Are you getting enough madhukari to satisfy your hunger?"

 

"Yes, my lord." Krishna Das answered with his hands folded.

 

Then Sanatana Prabhu said, "Listen, son. There are an unlimited number of scriptures. One should be satisfied by studying according to his capacity. There is no need for you to kill yourself on account of your desire to become a scholar. Don't go getting such crazy ideas again. We have many tasks to accomplish through you. I give you this blessing today that from now on, knowledge of all the scriptures will be revealed to you spontaneously."

 

Lalita also blessed him, saying, "Whenever you think of us, we will appear to you in your heart. You will reveal the proper way of performing bhajan to the Vaishnavas of Braj."

When they had given him these blessings, they placed their feet on Krishna Das's head and disappeared.

 

After this incident, Krishna Das became as profound as the ocean. He personally began to take students for lessons in Hari-namamrita-vyakarana and also to give instructions to other devotional practitioners about bhajan. While teaching Hari-namamrita, he would show the basis of every sutra in the eternal activities of Radha and Krishna (the nitya-lila) and would thus open the door to the methods of bhajan for his students. The teaching of grammar thus gave him an opportunity to also teach bhajan. He made a detailed study of all the literature related to Radha and Krishna's pastimes of the eight watches (asht akaliya-lila) such as Govinda- lilamrita, Sankalpa-kalpa-druma, Pada-kalpataru, Kshanada-giti-cintamani, Padamrita-samudra, etc., and wrote an instruction booklet based on it. He began to teach bhajan to his followers on the basis of this instruction booklet or paddhati. This booklet came to be known as Krishna Das's Gutika (pill).

 

All those who received instruction from Krishna Das would go to him at night and report to him how their bhajan was going. If there were any mistakes in the way they were going about doing their bhajan, he would advise them. One day, a certain monk came to him and started to cry without saying anything about his devotional practices. Baba asked him what the matter was and he answered, "Today I was not able to do any bhajan whatsoever. This morning, in my meditation on Radharani's morning activities, I was dressing her. As I put a bracelet on her right hand, I became so fascinated by the beauty of her hand that I could not turn my mind away from it no matter how hard I tried." Baba encouraged him, saying, "Today you really engaged in true bhajan."

 

Whoever was instructed in bhajan by Baba attained perfection. The indications of perfection which are ordinarily found in spiritual practioners are completely different from those found in the siddhas of Braj. In Braj one is said to be bhajana-siddha when the actions of the spiritual identity meditated upon by the devotee in adherence to the path of the Vaishnavas of Braj become manifest in the external body and visible to those in the outer world. Amongst those who attained perfection by following in the footsteps of Siddha Krishna Das were Govardhan's second Krishna Das, Nityananda Das of Madan Mohan Thaur, Balaram Das of Jharu Mandal, and Lala Babu (the third Krishna Das).

 

There are many witnesses to a number of events which demonstrated the perfection achieved in bhajan by Siddha Krishna Das Babaji. On one occasion he was meditating on the pastime of the colour sports of Holi. In his meditation body he was by the side of Radha. This meditation body had become completely coated with coloured powders and paints, saffron and musk, etc. When he came out of his hut in a state which bordered on the external, all the Vaishnavas saw that he was covered with the colours of Holi and perceived an unearthly fragrance of musk, etc., coming from him.

 

On another occasion, Radha and Krishna had just finished playing water games in Manasi Ga n ga. Lalita, Visakha and the other sakhis were beside them on the shore dressing them and doing their toilet. Rupa Manjari and others were supplying the different paraphernalia which they needed. Siddha Baba also stood by with a phial of perfume, waiting to be called upon. As he listened to the joking of the beloved, he lost sensation in his body and the phial slipped from his hand. The delicious fragrance of the perfume pervaded the atmosphere, and all the Vaishnavas who had come to bathe in Manasi Ga nga could smell it. When someone asked him what it was, he answered, ashamed as though guilty, "What can I tell you, brother? I am an offender, I have no qualifications for service. I dropped a bottle of perfume which was meant for the pleasure of the dear one and his beloved. That is what you people can smell."

 

One day, Baba went to the Manasi Ganga with his clay water pot (karua) in his hand.

 

When there, he saw the water sports of the divine couple and, becoming completely absorbed in the mood, he himself jumped into the depths of water. There was no one else about when he did this. Some time later, when he did not return to his cottage, his servants set out to look for him. Though they searched everywhere, they found not a trace of him. The wail of lamentation resounded everywhere throughout the area of Braj. Everywhere people engaged in various speculations about what might have happened to him. Seven days later, Baba came walking out of Manasi Ganga with his karua in his hand. When people asked in amazement where he had been for the seven preceding days, he answered in astonishment, "I just came here and took a bath and I have come straight out again. What do you mean, seven days? How have you all become so confused?"

 

The king of Bharatpur, Yashavant Singh came once to visit Siddha Baba and said to him, "Baba, please bless me by accepting some service from me." Baba said to him, "We beg madhukari from the people of Braj. If you do something for them then you will be doing a service to us." Upon receiving this order from Krishna Das, the king made a large number of land grants to the residents of Braj, for which they acknowledge their gratitude even today. After this, the king came back on another occasion and said, "If you were to personally accept some service, I would truly be blessed."

Baba said, "Alright. If this is really your desire, then listen. You have many queens. Send me the one who is your favourite."

 

The king did as instructed. Surrounded by the veils, etc., of the zenana, the beautifully dressed and ornamented queen Lak sh mi n i came to Baba. At that time, Baba was sitting alone immersed in meditation. As soon as he heard the sweet tinkling sound of ankle bells, girdle chains and bracelets, he completely forgot himself and stared with wide eyes in the direction of the queen. The queen herself stood perfectly still at about ten metres distance from him. A whole hour passed in this way. The queen's servant girls slowly lifted the curtain and saw that the queen, though conscious, stood motionless as though unconscious and that Baba was looking at her with a fixed gaze. They brought the king there to observe the scene. He saw all this with his own eyes.

 

Krishna Das remained in this state for the whole day and night. The next day, he returned to a semi-external state of awareness and finally on the third day became fully conscious again of his surroundings. For those three days the king had remained there. Not knowing anything about the world of transcendental emotion, he experienced grievous doubts. Baba called the king to his side and blessed him, placing his hand on his head. In that very instant, the realization came to him that Baba had had been reminded of Radharani's jewellery when he heard the sound of the queen's ankle bells, bangles, etc. It was the ocean of joy derived from this vision in which he had been merged for the preceding two days.

Queen Lakshmini had also derived a sense of fulfillment from the sight of Baba.

 

Stories of her devotion still abound in Braj. On one occasion she came to Radha Kund seeking to spend a large amount of money on feeding the Vaishnavas. The Vaishnavas told her, "We cannot accept the food of kings." The queen started to cry and said in a voice filled with emotion, "Please give me the blessing that when I am reborn that I do not take birth in a royal family. Let me take the kind of birth in which I will be have the right and worthiness to render you service."

 

Seeing her sincerity, the Vaishnavas said, "You can do one thing. If you make cowdung cakes with your own hand and sell them, then you can send us the money you make from that and we will accept it." The queen did as she was told. The funds derived from the donations made by the queen in this way are still being used for the service of the Vaishnavas of Radha Kund.

 

It is said Siddha Baba came out after spending several days under water in Manasi Ga nga bringing some manuscripts of books written by Visvanatha Cakravarti in his own hand, completely undamaged by the water. There is a legend that when Visvanatha wrote his books under the open sky, even if rain fell all around him, not a drop would fall on him or the paper on which he was writing.

Siddha Baba collected nearly all books which promoted bhajan, and would relish them in the company of qualified persons. When he sat still and listened to these works, he went into extraordinary states of love. Tears flowed from his eyes, mucous and saliva poured from his nostrils and mouth in such copious amounts that two Vaishnavas had to sit on both sides, wiping constantly, and even then they could not keep him dry.

All the Vaishnavas of the Braj Mandal came to ask him questions about bhajan. Even though he remained absorbed in meditation, he would always advise and encourage them.

Srikrishnadas Baba

Source: OBL Kapoor’s Saints of Bengal via

http://gaudiyadiscussions.gaudiya.com/topic_1487.html

 

The night in which Srikrsnadasa Baba Ji left his body at Ranavari in a miraculous manner, Siddha Sri Jagannatha Dasa Baba Ji and his disciple Bihari were staying in a cottage nearby. Towards the end of night Jagannatha Dasa Baba Ji exclaimed, "Bihari! Go and see what is happening in the cottage of Srikrsnadasa Baba!" Bihari rushed to Krsnadasa Baba's cottage. He found that the door of the cottage was latched from inside. Peeping through a small opening in the door he saw that Krsnadasa was sitting cross-legged and his body was ablaze with fire, yet he was coolly chanting Harinama, as if nothing had happened. Bihari went back to Jagannatha Dasa Baba and said, "Baba! Krsnadasa Baba's body is burning."
Jagannatha Dasa Baba shouted: "Oh! Virahanala, virahanala (fire of separation)!"


Vrajabasis, who lived in the neighbourhood came running. They broke open the door of the cottage. They saw that the fire had reached up to the throat of Srikrsnadasa Baba, yet he was chanting Harinama. The Vrajabasis kept looking at him with dismay. He raised his two arms, burning like firewood and said to them, "I bless that no famine, no epidemic, no calamity will ever befall your village."


When Jagannatha Dasa Baba saw that fire had reached up to Sri Krsnadasa Baba's throat, he prepared three wicks of cotton and placed them on his forehead. The wicks burnt and with them the whole body of Sri Krsnadasa Baba was reduced to ashes.

 

Srikrsnadasa Baba's earlier name was Srikrsnaprasada Cattopadhyaya. He was born in Mohammadapur, a village in district Jessore in Bengal. His father's name was Gokulachandra Cattopadhyaya. When negotiations regarding his marriage were on, he slipped away from home one night; and walking all the way on foot came to Vrndavana. In Vrndavana he served Madanamohana ji of Madanamohana Temple for some time and then went to Ranavari. Ranavari at that time was one of the thickest forests of Vraja. He built a small kuti there and began to live in it. He practised bhajana in the kuti throughout the day. In the evening he went to the neighbouring village for madhukari. Since all the Vrajabasis of the village revered him as a great saint, each insisted on his accepting some madhukari from him, which Baba could not refuse. He got so much madhukari that all along the way back to his kuti he kept on giving it away to the cows, keeping only a small quantity for himself.


Because Baba had come to Vraja at a very early age, he was not able to go to any other tirtha (place of pilgrimage). At the age of fifty he thought that he should once visit the four important tirthas. Radharani then appeared to him in a dream and said: "You have surrendered to me. So, you need not go anywhere else. Stay In Vrndavana and do bhajana. Here you will attain everything." He explained away the dream and Radharani's advice as the product of his imagination and started on pilgrimage. When he reached Dvaraka he got his body stamped with the tapta-mudra (heated stamp) of Dvarakadhisa's temple. But this is not in accordance with the principles of raganuga-bhakti of Vraja, although mention is made of it in Hari-bhakti-vilasa; the corpus of rituals and religious practices of the vaisnavas.


The day Baba returned to Ranavari, Radharani again appeared to him in a dream at night and said, "Because you have taken the tapta-mudra from Dvaraka, you are now included in the retinue of Satyabhama (wife of Dvarakadhisa, or Krsna, the king of Dvaraka). You are no more fit for Vraja. So go back to Dvaraka!" This time it did not appear to him that the dream was imaginary. The words of Radharani struck him like a thunderbolt. He did not know what to do. He went to siddha Krsnadasa Baba of Govardhana for advice. As soon as Krsnadasa Baba saw him, he gave him a warm embrace and said, "Where have you been all these days? Srikrsnadasa replied, "I had gone to Dvaraka. See, I have taken tapta-mudra."
"Oh! Then from today you are so exalted that I cannot even touch you. You are the sevika (female attendant) of the most exalted queen of Dvaraka, while I am the dasi (female servant) of a cow-herdess of Vraja" said Baba Krsnadasa, sighing deeply and stepping a few steps back.
There were at that time a number of other siddha mahatmas in Vraja. Srikrsnadasa Baba went to them and sought their advice. They replied, "You have to do as Radharani has ordered. How can we say anything against her injunction?" Srikrsnadasa Baba returned to Ranavari disappointed and broken-hearted. He gave up food and drink and confined himself to his kuti. The fire of repentance and separation (viraha) from Radharani was continually burning in his heart. Three months passed like this. Then the fire came out. Within three days it reached up to the throat. The fourth day his entire body was reduced to ashes.


After several days came Baba's godbrother Sri Premadasa Baba Ji. He lay prostrate before the ashes of Baba in obeisance and said, "Dada (brother), you did not take fire-wood from me. I am now giving it." He placed a log of wood near his ashes. The wood started burning and soon got mixed with the ashes.


Srikrsnadasa Baba left his body on Amavasya in the month of Pausa. Even now on that day the Vrajabasis of Ranavari celebrate his anniversary by organizing a grand festival to which all the vaisnavas of Vraja are invited. Even now, on account of the blessings of Baba, the village remains free from the onslaught of epidemics and famine.

One might ask why Radharani, who is so benign and merciful, became so hard on Srikrsnadasa Baba? Why did she ask him to go and live in Dvaraka, simply because he had taken the tapta-mudra from the temple of Dvarakadhisa? The answer is that Srikrsnadasa Baba was sailing on two boats: raganuga bhakti, which is inseparably connected with Vraja, where madhurya predominates to the extent of eclipsing aisvarya altogether, and ritualistic bhakti of Dvaraka, where madhurya is mixed with aisvarya. In Vraja Krsna is a cowherd boy The peacock feather he wears as his crown and his flute are both the emblems of madhurya. In Dvaraka Krsna is the ruler or governor. The crown he wears and the weapons he wields are the emblems of aisvarya. In Vraja-bhakti madhurya mixed with aisvarya has no place. Radha is not satisfied with bhakti in which aisvarya has any role to play. She did not refrain from expressing her dissatisfaction even with Krsna on meeting him in Kuruksetra, where he appeared as a king with his entourage and not as cowherd with his flute (C.c. Madhya, 1.72-73). Srikrsnadasa Baba's attachment with Dvaraka must have proved an obstacle in his attainment of celestial Vrndavana and the holy feet of Radha and Krsna along with the highest bliss and the richest and most complete spiritual life implied in such attainment.

 

Radharani helped him remove the obstacle through the fire of anutapa (repentance) and viraha (separation).

Haribolananda Thakur

Source: Saints of Bengal by OBL Kapoor

​​

One of the disciples of Haribolananda Thakur was Sri Vipina Chjandra Chattopadhyaya of Makadadah. He was a great devotee and Thakur loved him more than his own self. Thakur visted him frequently. There were trees of coconut and betelnut in his garden. Thakur used to pick the twigs that fell from these trees and deliver them to him for cooking the bhoga of his Sri Murtis.

​​

Vipina Babu was so close to Haribolananda and so free with him that he did not hesitate in asking him any question that came to his mind, nor did the Thakur hesitate in answering. They talked for hours about Gaura-lila and Krishna-lila. From the way in which the Thakura answered all kinds of questions relating to Gaura-lila it appeared as if he had observed it directly or had participated in it. This raised the a doubt in the mind of Vipina Babu regarding his identity.

 

One day when Vipina Babu was posted in Rajvan as subjudge and Thakur was staying with him he said to him, "Thakur! You have to disclose you identity today! Who are you?"

Thakur said, "What? I am Haribol, what else?"

 

But Vipina Babu would not believe him so easily. He continued to pester him with the question for three of four hours. But Thakur remained as reticent and secretive about his real self as ever. Then Vipina babu pointed a revolver at himself and said, "Look Thakur! Tell me at once or I will shoot myself!" The Thakur did not want to lose his dear disciple. He had to throw off the mask and reveal himself. He said, "Look, I am none other than Santipurnatha Sri Advaitacarya."

 

Vipina Babu said, "If you are Santipurnatha then say, I bless Vipina Candra Cattopadhyaya so that he will soon attain the lotus feet of Gaura." Thakur had to grant his prayer.

 

How much Thakur loved Vipina Candra is evident from the following portion of his letter written to another devotee after the death of Vipina Babu...

 

"There is no one now with whom I can talk about Krishna. I travelled thoughout India to find someone to whom I could open my heart and talk of Krishna. After ceaseless search I found someone. I was able to cool the suffering in my heart due to pangs of separation only by talking to him. How could I live until now, if I had not found him?"

 

What follows is some of the Thakur's valuable sayings that were taken from some letters he wrote to his followers...

1. I am the breath of Gaurahari and nothing else.
2. Gauranga-bhajan is of several kinds, but chanting aloud Sri Nama is the best.
3. There is only one boat to ferry you across the ocean of material illusion and that is the boat of sraddha.
4. Bhakta is bhagavAn-vizeSa (Special Bhagavan).
5. No asrama is better than grhasta-asrama. It is good to remain in the household and do bhajan secretly. The mango which is hidden among the leaves quickly ripens, while the mango exposed will meet with the beaks of birds and spoil.
6. My good lies in your devotion to Hari and nothing else.
7. In Haribol the names of Gaura, gopi, Radha, and Shyama are included. To chant Haribol is to chant all these names.

 

Haribolananda Thakur had great love for Ramadas Babaji (shishya of Bado Baba). This is evident from the fact that immediately after he had left the body, Haribolananda came to the place where Ramadas Babaji was staying. He met with Advaita Das Baba and asked where Ramadas Baba was. Advaita Baba told, "He is inside." As soon as the Thakur went in he vanished from sight. Ramadas came out weeping to see him gone. He understood that he had left this world and had wanted him to know of it.

Jayadeva Goswami

Source: http://gaudiyadiscussions.gaudiya.com/topic_598.html

Jayadeva was born at Kenduvilva (presently Kenduli) village in the district of Birbhum around the 11th century. According to Vanamali dasa, the author of Jayadevacaritra, and a disciple of Srinivasa Acarya, Jayadeva was alive in the 15th century. It would therefore, seem that the author was not aware of the contemporary historical events during Jayadeva’s lifetime. It is recorded (in an ancient manuscript of Gita Govinda) that Jayadeva was a court pandita during the reign of Raja Laksmana Sena of Gauda. Evidently, Jayadeva was of a much earlier period.

 

Alamkarasekhara, which was written at the command of Raja Manikyacandra, the last ruler of Gauda before the Muslims conquered Delhi, mentions that Jayadeva was a court poet of the Raja of Utkaladesa.

 

Bhaktimahatmya in Sanskrit, and also Bhaktamala, provide information on Jayadeva as follows: At an early age Jayadeva embraced vairagya and migrated to Purusottama ksetra, where he lived by offering seva to Purusottama. Lord Jagannatha was pleased by Jayadeva’s bhakti-bhava. The ruler of Orissa was also extremely fond of him. Jayadeva gave diksa to some of his disciples there.

 

A certain brahmana, who had no issue, worshiped Lord Jagannatha and was blessed with a daughter. After the daughter, who was named Padmavati, grew up, the brahmana took her to Purusottama and offered her to the Lord. The brahmana then received a command from the Lord: “One of my sevaka named Jayadeva has renounced home and has dedicated himself to My service. Go and offer your daughter to him.” The brahmana went to Jayadeva’s place along with Padmavati and after explaining the command of Lord Purusottama he requested Jayadeva to accept Padmavati as his wife. Although Jayadeva refused to marry her, the brahmana left Padmavati with Jayadeva and returned home. Jayadeva was very embarrassed and asked Padmavati, “Where do you wish to go? Come with me and I shall take you there, because you cannot stay here.” With a pathetic voice the girl answered, “At the command of Lord Jagannatha my father has offered me to you, you are my husband, my life. Even if you forsake me, I shall not leave you but serve at your feet to the best of my ability.” Jayadeva had no other alternative but to marry Padmavati and become a householder again. He then installed a Deity of Narayana in the house.

 

With the passage of time Jayadeva’s attachment for Krishna increased and while floating on the waves of Krishna -prema he composed the book of verses entitled Gitagovinda. While Jayadeva was writing this book he had described various rasas and bhavas within his writings yet it still lacked the touch of khandita-madhura-rasa. However, at one point he did not have the courage to depict Sri Krishna , the Jagatpati, Paramapurusa, touching the feet of Radhika, the Prakriti. One day, while Jayadeva had gone out for his routine bath in the sea, Lord Jagannatha Himself, taking the form of Jayadeva, came into the room and wrote down the verse “Dehipadapallavamudaram” in Jayadeva's manuscript book. Padmavati, who was surprised to see Jayadeva (Lord Jagannatha) had returned so quickly from taking his bath, said, “What is the matter? You just left a few minutes ago, why have you returned so soon?” Sri Krishna, in the guise of Jayadeva said, “While on my way to the sea, a thought occurred to me, I didn’t want to forget it so I came back to note it down.”

 

Soon after Sri Krishna had disappeared, Jayadeva returned from his bath. Padmavati was shocked to see Jayadeva return again so quickly and in her confusion said, “You went for your bath and soon came back to write something down in your book and left again just a few minutes ago. How could you finish your bath within such a short time and return home? I would like to know who was that person who came here to write something down in your book and who are you actually?” Jayadeva, understanding the significance of the incident narrated by Padmavati, at once went inside and quickly opened the book and the divine writing revealed the presence of his Sri Krishna . He felt such ecstasy of love that tears rolled down over his chest. He then called his wife and said, “You are the most fortunate person because you have attained the goal of your birth. You had the darsana of Sri Krishna, and I am such a fallen soul that I have been deprived of the darsana of His manifested Self.”

 

The fame of Gitagovinda spread far and wide. Bhaktas and bhavukas all became overjoyed to hear the song recitals from Gitagovinda. It is said (Visvakosh), that one day a woman gardener was singing verses from Gitagovinda while seated in her garden, when Lord Jagannatha, charmed by the music, arrived there to listen to it. As a result the Lord’s body was covered with dirt and thorns. When Utkalaraja went into the temple he noticed the marks of dirt etc. on the Deity of Lord Jagannatha and immediately called for an explanation from the attendants. The Lord explained the episode of His going to the garden to hear the music of the malini. The Raja at once sent his men to bring the malini before him. The Raja then listened to the musical verses of Gitagovinda rendered by her. The descendants of this malini recite verses from Gitagovinda regularly in the temple of Lord Jagannatha in Puri even today. Greatly appreciating Jayadeva’s work, the Utkalaraja wrote a book himself under the same title and offered it at the lotus feet of Lord Jagannatha. However, Lord Purusottama picked up the book written by the Raja and threw it away, leaving Jayadeva’s Gitagovinda as it is. The incident hurt the Raja so deeply that he decided to jump into the sea and commit suicide. However, Lord Jagannatha appeared on the scene and prevented him from doing so. The Lord pacified the Raja, assuring him that 12 slokas composed by the Raja would be included at the beginning of the book Gitagovinda written by Jayadeva. Since then, verses from Gitagovinda are recited daily at the temple of Lord Jagannatha-Puri.

 

Radhamadhava always took great care of His Jayadeva. It is recorded in Bhaktamala that once Jayadeva was repairing the roof of his cottage during a hot summer afternoon. Lord Hari took pity upon him and to minimized the sufferings of His devotee Jayadeva, The Lord Himself began to drill holes in the covering sheets and pass them to Jayadeva, who was happily thinking that it was his wife Padmavati helping him. However, when he came down after finishing the job he did not find anyone there. Jayadeva realized that he must have been helped by his ever merciful Lord Hari and thus he offered humble prayers to the Lord with renewed devotion. On another occasion Radhamadhava, in the guise of Jayadeva, partook of rice bhoga prepared by Padmavati.

Once Jayadeva set out for raising funds for seva and utsava of Radhamadhava from different states. Some dacoits waylaid him and, after looting all his belongings, cut off his limbs and threw Jayadeva’s body in a well. A certain Raja, during his sikara rounds, happened to pass that way, when he heard someone chanting the name of Sri Krishna from inside a well. The Raja then rescued Jayadeva and took him in his own palanquin to the palace. At the advice of Jayadeva, the Raja introduced daily Vaisnava-seva at his palace. One day, the gang of dacoits that had robbed Jayadeva, arrived at the palace disguised as Vaisnavas. Jayadeva recognised them, yet made special arrangements to look after their comfort. Fearing that Jayadeva would take revenge on them and have them killed, the dacoits attempted to escape without success because the royal guards would not allow them to leave the palace without the permission of Jayadeva.

 

However, Jayadeva, having read their minds, made arrangements to pay them sufficient money and had them escorted to a safe place. After traveling some distance, the dacoits took leave of the royal guards saying, “We were employed by a certain Raja to kill Jayadeva. We had cut off his limbs and threw him in a well. He has now come to your palace and become a fraud mahanta. To avoid being detected, Jayadeva paid us money to get rid of us.” The dacoits had hardly finished their statement when all of them dropped flat on the ground as if hit by some unseen force. On their return to the palace, the guards narrated the episode before the Raja. Jayadeva then explained the factual incident involving the dacoits and added, “One should be kind even towards evil souls. That is why I showed respect to the dacoits by offering money instead of doing harm to them.”

 

The Maharani and Padmavati had developed a close friendly relationship through constant association. One day the Rani, while discussing the subject of shamarana with Padmavati, began to lament thinking of her own self. Padmavati explained that after the death of a husband, the wife becomes lifeless. The Rani remembered this remark and in order to test the truthfulness of Padmavati, the Rani one day arranged to circulate a false rumor that Jayadeva was dead. Padmavati, true wife that she was, passed away as soon as she heard the news of her husband’s death. Later, Jayadeva brought Padmavati back to life by chanting the holy name in her ear.

 

At that point Jayadeva felt a desire to visit Vrindavana. Taking his Deity Radhamadhava with him he went to Vrindavana and stayed at Kesighata for some time. A certain wealthy devotee, charmed by Radhamadhava, constructed a temple at Kesighata, where the Deity of Radhamadhava was installed. After Jayadeva passed away, the Maharaja of Jaipur took Radhamadhava away with him and had it re-installed at a place called Ghati in Jaipur.

 

During the last stage of his life, Jayadeva returned to his home at Kenduli village and lived there till the end. It is said (Visvakosh) that Jayadeva used to go for a bath in the Ganges daily about 36 miles away from Kenduli. One day he was unable to go and felt disturbed about it. However, to alleviate the distress of her devotee, Gangadevi, came roaring in a stream up to Kenduli village.

Jayadeva breathed his last at Kenduli village and in his memory a mela is held every year on the day of Magha-sankranti. More than fifty thousand devotees attend this mela yearly.

 

Jayadeva’s Gitagovinda is considered an invaluable asset by one and all. The book has been translated into Hindi, Bengali, Odiya, Assamese and also into many other foreign languages. The following persons have written tikas on Gitagovinda: 1) Udayanacarya, 2) Kamalakara, 3) Kumbhakarna Mahendra, 4) Krishna datta, 5) Krishna dasa, 6) Gopala, 7) Caitanyadasa, 8) Narayana Bhatta, 9) Narayanadasa, 10) Pitamvara, 11) Bhagavad dasa, 12) Bhavacarya, 13) Mananka, 14) Ramatarana, 15) Ramadatta, 16) Rupadeva Pandita, 17) Laksmana Bhatta, 18) Laksmana Suri, 19) Vanamali Bhatta, 20) Viththala Diksita, 21) Visvesvara Bhatta, 22) Sankara Misra, 23) Sriharsa, 24) Hridayavarana and others. Besides this, two books of tika entitled Valavodini and Vacanamalika by some unknown authors are also available on Gitagovinda. (Visvakosh Vol. VI p. 663-665)

Sri Sri Nityagopal

 

Source: mahanirbanmath.org/

 

Bhagaban Sri Nityagpal Dev was born on Sunday, 13th Chaitra, 1261 B.S (1776 Sakabda), corresponding to April, 1856 at Brahmamuhurta or the early dawn of Basanti Sukla Ashtami at Panihati. Sri Janmejoy Basu was the father and Gouri Devi was the mother of Nityagopal Dev.

Early Life:

Nityagopal Dev gave indications of his future greatness even when he was a mere child . One day a serpent coiled round his body and expanded his face to protect him from the sun’s rays, when he was lying room . On another day, a monkey took him out of his bed , placed him in its lap and kissed and fondled him in various ways and went to the top of the tree. Anandamoyee , the grand mother of Nityagopal Dev, out of her presence of mind , placed a bunch of bananas beneath the tree. The monkey came down took the bananas and went away, leaving the child unhurt. On another day, Nityagopal was placed on swinging bed and left alone in the room, Gouri Devi came after some time and found the bed vaccant. She naturally cried out and a search was made for the missing child around. The mother came after a time and found the child lying down on the bed as before.

 

At the time of Annaprashan or First Rice Eating ceremony , various things , such as coin, book , ink pot , pen made of reed , toys etc. were placed as usual on a tray and the child was asked to seize and take hold of any of the articles he liked . Nityagopal seized Bhagabat Gita. All the persons assembled there, male and female , were very much pleased and the elderly people predicted that, the child in future would be spiritually advanced.

Nityagopal lost his father at a very early age. In due course, Nityagopal was sent to the village school. He had keen intellect and a splendid memory. he excelled in everything. In play and sports, he had no rival.

Nityagopal Dev was extremely handsome. The colour of his body resembled that of gold. His limbs were well proportioned. he had a good physique and was possessed f immense strength. In short, he was a paragon of beauty. Nityagopal was brought up as a strict vegetarian and brahmachari. He was taught many many stotras or hymns in praise of God.

Nityagopal Dev gave up school at an early age . But he did not abstain from study. He was a voracious reader. He read western philosophy and literature with deep attention. He spent whole night in reading. He acquianted much proficiency in composing Bengali prose and poetry . Some of his Bengali prose and poetical works are finest specimens of Bengali literature.

 

When Nityagopal Dev was in his thirteenth year, Bhuban Mohan Mitra,his maternal uncle, who then served in Dacca, secure for Nityagopal a Government post, namely , the cashier on a monthly salary of Rs. 30/- and a monthly allowance of Rs. 20/-. Thus Rs. 50/- was the consolidated amount. Nityagopal worked with remarkable ability. He also served at Faridpur , Bangladesh as a Government Employee.

 

Nityagopal Dev was deeply devotional and meditative. He spent most of the time in religious pursuits. While in Calcutta, one day , he was going to Kalighat. When he went to the temple of Trikoneswar, he saw a Yogee in deep trance, sitting on the westren side of Trikoneswar temple , light emanated from his head and illuminated the place, heaps of ash surrounded him. Nityagopal was stuck with wonder and looked steadfastly at him. When he was roused from his trance the monk asked Nityagopal to bathe in the holy Ganga and come to him. The monk then initiated him with sanyas and gave him cloth with saffron (gairik) colour. Nityagopal, however prayed to him to give him permission to wear gairik cloth according to his own wish.the permission was granted.

The monk who initiated Nityagopal was Paramhansacharya Srimat Brahmananda Swami Maharaj. Nityagopal came to Dacca , he did not like to work any longer, He gave up his post and returned to calcutta. He then began his sadhana in right earnest. He started practicing austereity strictly.

 

The first duty of a sanyasi after initiation is to lead the life of a paribrajak or itinerant religious mendicant. Before starting as a paribrajak , Nityagopal went to the temple of Goddess Kali at Kalighat and mysteriosuly obtained the blessings of Mother Goddesss. He travelled in all directions , he walked mostly on foot. He had strange and mysterious experiences on the way.After long wandering he came to Varanasi and met his grandmother anandamoyee.

 

Nityagopal came to Varanasi after his itineary and was engagged in Sadhana (spiritual practices) . Nityagopal became master of Ashtanga yoga and performed spiritual practices of all the sects of Hindu such as Shaiba, Shakta, Baishnaba, Saura and Ganapatya .

 

Nityagopal’s ‘sadhana’ at different places and at different times was very rigid and sustere. At times, he abstained from taking food and drank the juice of Durba grass or Amlaki leaves. Any times he ate small quantity of soft clay in winter. he sometimes performed his penances in deep waters.

 

During his itineary of pilgrimage Nityagopal initiated many seekers of truth , of different grades. Some of the disciples of high spiritual status went to the Himalayas and settled there.

 

Persons longing for spiritual life were gradually coming to Nityagopal and they were initiated and accepted as disciple by him. They included persons high and low, rich and poor. They came from all strata of society. The Mohammadens also, were recipients of his mercy and grace . Men and women were initiated without distinction.

Nityagopal chiefly resided in three places namely, Calcutta, Nabadwip and Varanasi. His Ashram at Nabadwip is known as Nabadwip Abadhoot ashram . At first, Nityagopal lived in rented houses, but at last, his ashram were built on his own land in Nabadwip .

 

Nityagopal’s ‘lila’ at Nabadwip is very sweet and enchanting. A large number of most intimate and loving beloved disciples gathered round him and tasted the sweets of his ‘lila’. Nityagopal, with his devotees, walked from place to place very happily and delightfully. At times, he felt into a deep and profound trance which is known in yoga-shastra as Nirvikalpa Samadhi.

After sometime, Nityagopal came to Calcutta. He dwelt in the house Ramchandra Datta who was a renowned professor of Chemistry in the Calcutta Medical College. Ram Chandra Datta was a cousin of Nityagopal. Manomohan Mitra was another such cousin being the son of another sister of his mother. Nityagopal also, lived occassionally in Manomohan;s house.

 

Nityagopal went to Dakshineswar to meet with Ramakrishna Paramahansa Dev, for the first time with Ramchandra Datta and Manomohan Mitra . Both Ramkrihna Dev and Nityagopal Dev were pleased to see each other. Nityagopal went to dakshineswar whenever he wished and met Ramkrishna Dev , both felt happy when they met.

Nityagopal kept his spirituality hidden by all means. Once Ramkrishna Dev addreseed Nityagopal and said ” Nitya, thou also , hast come now . I too have come." Paramhansadev told his disciples that, Nitya’s condition was that of a Paramhansa.

Ram Chandra Datta, cousin of Nityagopal, was an intimate lover-devotee of Ramakrishna Paramahansa Dev. Ramkrishna loved Nityagopal. Ramkrishna Dev and Sarada Devi both fed Nityagopal with their own hand. Nityagopal also had unbound love for Ramakrishna Paramahansa Dev.

Nityagopal was a sublime teacher of the harmony of all religions. He inculcated harmony and concord not only among the main five principles of Hindu religion, but also among Buddhism, Jainism and Sikhism. he preached the same harmony among the religions outside India, namely , Jewsih , Christian and Islamic.

Nityagopal came to Hugli ashram in the month of Jyaistha, 1313 B.S. His leela at Hughly ashram has a speciality of his own. Here he lived in seclusion within closed doors. A number of disciples, male and female were initiated in the Hughly ashram. Six disciples of Nityagopal was initiated into sanyas at Hughly ashram.

Many of his intimate devotees saw him as so many deities, such as Shiba, Ram, Kali, Tara, Durga, Bishnu, Krishna etc. Sri Nityagopal had once taken oblation at his own feet instead of Gadadhar of Gaya at the time of Pindadan ceremony during the Shradh of Dakshinaranjan’s father. Such an instance might not have occured in any Avatar’s time.

Nityagopal entered into mahasamadhi on 7th Magh, 1317 B.S (January, 1911 ), Krishna saptami tithi, he passed away at 10-05 P.M on Saturday.

Vamsidas Baba

Source: OBL Kapoor’s Saints of Vraja via

http://gaudiyadiscussions.gaudiya.com/topic_243.html

Vamsidasa Babaji was a siddha-mahatma in the disciplic succession of Sri Narottama Thakura. The name of his diksa-guru was Harilal Vrajavasi and the name of his vesa-guru was Ramananda Vrajavasi. But it was difficult to know that he was siddha, because he lived far away from the world in a solitary place on the bank of Ganga near Baral Ghata in Navadvipa, as if he was renounced by the world, as an idiotic and worthless destitute. But the fact is that it is not the world that had renounced him, but he, who had renounced the world as worthless. He hardly had any worldly possessions. His only possessions were an old kaupina, karanga and kantha. Once Sripada Haridasa Gosvami asked him why he did not wear bahirvasa. He replied, “I live only with ka, which means kaupina, karanga and kantha. I have nothing to do with ba”, which means bahirvasa or outer garment. Bahirvasa brings relationship with the outer world and the people, who are bahiranga, that is those, who are attached to the outer world. My Gaura has asked me not to wear bahirvasa and mix with people who are bahiranga."

 

Vamsidasa Babaji lived in a world of his own. His world centered round his deities-Gaura-Gadadhara, Nitai, Radha-Krishna and Gopala. For the service of these deities he had two brass pots, some earthen pots, one plate, one glass, some small cups, panca patra, bell and conch-shell and nothing else. Baba passed day and night in the service of the deities and in sweet talks with Them. Early in the morning he went out from his kuti to collect flowers. Then he went for bhiksa. He returned to the kuti about noon and made garlands from the flowers for each of the six deities. After that he started cutting vegetables. He washed each vegetable a number of times. Then he cleaned rice. He examined each grain of rice. If he found any grain from which the husk was not removed, he removed it with his own hand. He did everything slowly, contemplating all the time the lila of Radha-Krishna or Gaura-Nitai, and singing or talking to Them. It was only late in the evening that he could cook and offer bhoga to the deities. He had no consciousness of time. Morning and evening, day and night had no meaning for him. Almost the whole night he kept awake, talking and singing.

 

Once Sripada Haridasa Gosvami was surprised to see him cooking for the deities at about 9 a.m. He said to him, "Baba! It would be fine, if you prepare bhoga for the deities like this in the morning everyday." He replied, "I do not know morning or evening. Am I their father's servant so to feed them at appointed hours? If They want to eat like that, let Them make Their own arrangements for cooking. Let Gadadhara cook for Gaura. Nitai is avadhuta. He has no caste. He can go and eat anywhere. I do not worry about my Gopala. A milch-cow comes here everyday and gives Him milk. He can live on that. I have to worry about Radha-Krishna. For Them I will have to cook a little rice and vegetables. If I don't, They will go to Vmdavana and do madhukari. "

 

Vamsidas Baba never locked the door of his kuti when he went out for bhiksa or to bathe in the Gariga. If someone asked him why he did not lock the kuti, he said, "If the owner of the house Himself does not keep a watch and has a soft corner for the thief, what is the use of locking the house? I do not even keep the keys of the lock with me. The lock has three keys. All the three are with the three boys. One is with Gaura, one with Nitai and one with Gadadhara." After entrusting the lock and the keys to the three boys, Baba used to be free from anxiety. If while he was out a cow entered the kuti and turned everything topsy turvy, he would be angry with the boys. If some one stole something from the kuti he would say, "Gaura has a soft c

 

orner for Nadiyavasis, the residents of His own Dhama. Therefore He gives things away to them. I am after all an outsider." Once a gold necklace, given by someone to Gaura, was stolen, when he had gone out for bhiksa. On returning to the kuti he kept on scolding Gaura and asking Him whom He had given away the necklace, for about two hours. Towards the evening he got a hint. He then went to the house of the theif and asked him for the necklace. The thief pushed him down the verandah of his house. He was hurt. But he did not say anything. But how could Gaura tolerate this? The thief soon died as well as all the other members of his family.

 

Once Baba had to punish Gaura-Nitai for Their connivance in a theft. The two brass-pots, in which Baba' used to cook for Gaura-Nitai were stolen. How could this happen without the connivance of Gaura-Nitai? So They were punished. Baba scolded Them and did not give Them anything to eat that day. The punishment had its effect The next day someone came quietly and delivered one of those pots. Baba said, "This small pot is Nitai's. He will be fed today. If Gaura wants to eat, He must also bring His pot." Baba always did what he said. He cooked and offered bhoga to Nitai. Gaura drew a long face as He kept looking at Nitai eating. In the meantime another man came and delivered the other pot. Baba then cooked in that pot and offered bhoga to Gaura. When Gaura also had eaten, he said with tears in his eyes, "Do I ever want to punish You? But both of You are so naughty that You must always tease me. You do not know that I have now become old and cannot bear it all. What can I do?"

It is difficult to understand what bhava Vamsidasa Baba had towards Gaura. It sometimes appeared to be sakhya (friendly), sometimes vatsalya (parental) and sometimes madhura, like that of a Nadiya-nagari (lady of Nadiya) towards Gaurariga as Nadiya-nagara (an attractive citizen of Nadiya). If it was basically madhura, it is easy to understand that he sometimes exhibited vatsalya-bhava towards Him and sometimes sakhya, because madhura-bhava includes all other bhavas. According to Haridasa Gosvami his bhava was of Nadiyanagari type, because he used to compose songs of this bhava and sing. He has quoted some of these songs. Two of them are reproduced below:

 

kena giya chilama ganga-tire o nagari |
nyana kataksa bane gaura kaila mana churi ||
ami ekhana ki kari o nagari ki kari ||

 

“O Nagari! How I repent having gone to the bank of Ganga. Gaura cast a side long glance at me and stole my heart What shall I do now, O Nagari! What shall I do?”

 

bala go nagari gaura kallena ki ||
grha gela kula gela mana kela curi |
sajani! ekhana ami ki kari ||
nayana kone, kane kane gaura kallena ki |
ami je prana mari gaura kallena ki ||

 

“Tell me O Nagari what Gaura has done to me,
He winked and whispered and did,
I do not know what to me.
O Sakhi! Now I know not what to do,
Life is running out of me.
O! What has Gaura done to me?”

 

Towards the end of his life Baba once went to his birth place Majitpur in district Maymansinha. He carried the deities with him. On the way he neither ate, nor slept, nor passed stool or urine. On reaching Majitpur he stayed in a dilapidated temple. After that he went to Vrndavana and Puri. In Vrndavana he stayed on the bank of Yamuna, in Puri on the bank of Narendra Sarovara. He never went inside a temple for darsana. During these travels the sadhus of the Gaudiya Matha rendered great service to him.

 

Nothing is known about Baba's life as a householder, except that he was married at an early age and his son Haracandra was nine or ten years old when he renounced the world. He went to Navadvipa about the year 1906. The author once tried to see him in 1932, but could not, because the door of his kuti was closed, though he could hear him talking to the deities in Maymansinha dialect. He left the world in 1944.

Pisima Gosvamini and her Gaura-Nitai

 

Source: http://gaudiyadiscussions.gaudiya.com/topic_1487.html

 

In a village named Rayapura (Siudi District, Bengal), there were Deities of Sri Gaura-Nitai that were worshiped by the descendants of Sri Murari Gupta, the eternal associate of Lord Caitanya. These Deities of the Lords Caitanya and Nityananda in childhood form were worshiped until there was no one left in Murari Gupta's family to look after Them; after an outbreak of malaria, everyone had left the area and it became overgrown by the jungle. The temple was abandoned, the Deities were eventually buried beneath so much foliage and dirt, and having forgotten the history of the place, people began to use the area a pasturing ground for their cows. Once, a gopa noticed that his most productive cow used to drip her milk into a spot on the ground. Curious, they dug in that spot and found the Deities there. Removing Gaura-Nitai, they saw that the word "dasamurarigupta" was written on their base.

 

The Deities were again established in a temple with first-class worship. After some time, and according to directions he had received in a dream, one resident of Orissa, Balaramadasa Babaji, came there and began to worship Gaura-Nitai.

 

Fortuitously, a respectable young brahmani named Candrasasi Mukhopadhyaya had come to Rayapura on business related to her wealthy family's nearby land holdings (around year 1900). She happened to be staying near the Gaura-Nitai temple. Daily taking darsana of the Deities, a desire to render Them service arose in her - she wanted to make Them some payesh (sweet rice khir) for Their bhoga offering. She later had a dream in which Gaura and Nitai came to her, saying, "Ma, we're very hungry. Feed us some payesh that you've cooked for us." When she later told the temple priest Balaramadasa Babaji about this, he said, "According to Vaishnava sastras, an uninitiated person cannot cook for the Deity." Smt. Candrasasi Mukherjee then accepted her mantra from Balaramadasa and thus she fulfilled her desire to prepare bhogas for Gaura-Nitai with her own hands.

 

That very night in a dream Gaura-Nitai came again and pulling on her ancala (the edge of her sari) said, "Ma! Don't go away. If you go away, who will feed us payesh? You are our Mata. We won't let you go." Candrasasi affectionately smiled and told Them to let go of her cloth, but They wouldn't let go; from Their repeated tugging at her ancal, a piece of it finally
ripped and the swatch of her cloth was in Gaura's hand. Candrasasi's dream broke and she woke up. But she saw that the corner of her ancala had indeed ripped! At that very moment, she went to inform Balaramadasa everything about her dream.

 

At that time, before the sun had risen, the temple wasn't opened yet. Balaramadasa went to the temple to wake the Deities. To the amazement of all present, everyone saw that the piece missing from Candrasasi's cloth was in Gaura's hand. All were immersed in premananda and everyone began to praise Candrasasi's good fortune. Candrasasi lost all sense of her body and mind, and began to dive and surface in thousands of unprecedented, transcendental feelings all at once.

 

She forgot all thoughts of going back to her native place. The illusions of family, prestige, wealth, and so forth had been lost. She began to serve Gaura-Nitai in the temple as her life and soul. On account of her leaving home at such an age (she was only 20 at that time) to live in the temple along with the Babaji, people naturally began to talk about their relationship in so many ways and this gave her intolerable mental distress. One night, after praying repeatedly and having emptied her heart before Gaura-Nitai, she eventually fell asleep in that state. Gaura-Nitai came to her in a dream and hanging on to her neck They said, "Ma, take us to Vrndavana now - chalo (let's go)."

 

Immediately she took Gaura-Nitai and along with Balaramadasa Babaji proceeded by boat to Vrndavana. As They arrived there, a devoted lady from Nadiya named Bhakta devi was bathing in the Yamuna and saw Them. She respectfully invited Them to her home in Vanakhandi-mohalla. In great ecstasy, Candrasasi began to serve Gaura-Nitai in her home and Bhakta devi used to assist her. People in the neighborhood called Bhakta "Pisima," and so they began to call Candrasasi "Pisima" as well. Consistent with the Lords' statement to that effect, Pisima used to dandle and nurture Gaura-Nitai as if They were her own sons. Gaura-Nitai were always pleased by her service. One day, as she was busily cooking for Them, she noticed indications of her monthly stri-dharma. Going outside of the temple kitchen, she remained in the courtyard looking again and again in the direction of Gaura-Nitai and crying - "Today I won't be able to offer my own cooking for Gaura-Nitai's bhoga!" Thus suffering over the matter, she saw a kind of dream-vision, even though she was awake. Both brothers, Gaura and Nitai, came and said, "Ma, there's nothing to be sad about. You just do what mothers in your condition usually do. There's no fault in that. Get up. Take your bath and give us something to eat. We're very hungry. From now on, you'll be free of this disease." Pisi Ma did as she was told. After that, she never had her courses again.

 

After coming to Vrndavana, Sri Sri Gaura-Nitai began to play with many other devotees and perform various pastimes. Sometimes, if there was a need for this or that, they would beg, borrow, or steal it from anywhere and everywhere. For example, Gaura-Nitai had no shoes. They asked Pisi Ma for them, but since she didn't want Them to leave her even for a moment she probably simply told Them, "What do You need shoes for? Do you have to come or go anywhere?" Thus, Gaura-Nitai remained on the watch for some other devotees who might come there.

 

Once, in the month of Savan, a woman of a Bengali family traveling from Serpura Beguda came to Vrndavana to see the swing festival. They stayed near Gaura-Nitai's temple, in Cidiyakunja. That very day, in the midmorning it was raining. Pisima was sitting on the temple veranda. With her left hand, she was pulling the rope attached to Gaura-Nitai's fan. With her right hand, she was chanting on her japa-mala. It began to rain very hard. Pisi Ma dozed off a little. At that time, she saw that Nitai had left the temple and was running about the courtyard in the water. Gaura then followed Him. Pisima shrieked, "Oh! Where are you going? You'll catch a cold!" This dream was as clear as if it weren't a dream at all - it seemed as if she saw it while yet awake. But she again began pulling on the pankha and eventually dozed off again.

 

Meanwhile, Nitai-Gaura had arrived in Cidiyakunja. The woman from Serpura Beguda was sleeping at that time. Gaura-Nitai went in and sat at the end of the bed. Shaking Their heads, they said, "Have you come here to sleep? Get up!"

 

In her sleeping state, the woman mumbled, "Wha... who are you?"

 

"Our names are Nitai and Gaura; we're the sons of Pisi Ma of Vanakhandi."

 

"Pisi Ma's kids? How's that?"

 

"People in the mohalla just call us Pisi Ma's boys. Everybody in Vrndavana knows we're her children."

 

"So why are you here?"

 

"Look at how our feet are covered with mud. Give us some shoes."

 

Upon seeing Gaura-Nitai's extraordinary beauty, the woman became fascinated. She had never before imagined such beauty. Awakening, she began to cry, remembering the two boys. Weeping thus, she left the house, even though it was still pouring rain. On the road, she asked anybody she saw where Pisi Ma's children lived. One Vrajavasi showed her Nitai Gaura's mandira at Banakhandi. The woman went inside. Pisi Ma was still pulling the pankha and chanting japa. The woman asked,

"Is this the house of Pisi Ma's Gaura-Nitai?"

 

"Yes, mother, this is the home of Pisi Ma's Gaura Nitai. Mataji, why are you crying?"

 

"Where are your two boys? I want to see them," the highly agitated woman said, trying to be demure and respectful.

 

Pisi Ma respectfully seated the woman and opened the mandira. Taking Gaura-Nitai's darsana in the temple, which exactly resembled the vision in her dream, the woman burst into tears. Her very being was filled with trembling in all her limbs. She was simply unable to do anything at all; for a long time she remained fallen on the floor in a state of faint. Upon coming to consciousness and controlling herself, she related the whole story of her dream to Pisi Ma. Pisi Ma too told of what she had seen. For quite some time, both simply remained in an embrace, shedding tears of ecstasy. That fortunate woman later made silver shoes for Gaura-Nitai, which remain in Their possession even today. Nitai and Gaura continue to use them with love.

Prasanna dasi of Serpura Beguda lived in Vrndavana. One day she dreamt that Gaura and Nitai were decorated with all kinds of dazzling ornaments and came before her. Showing Their lotus feet, which were marked with flag, ankusa, thunderbolt, etc., and which are desired even by Brahma and Siva, They said: "Look at all the ornaments We got. But We don't have nupura (footbells). Give us nupura." Upon awakening, Prasanna dasi went to Pisi Ma and narrated the whole story, streaming tears of love. Having them made and then putting the golden nupura on Gaura-Nitai's lotus feet, her life became successful.

 

For some days one babaji, a very pure, dear servant of Lord, was assisting Pisi Ma in the seva-puja of Nitai Gaura. An impure idea arose in his mind. Opening the temple door at night, he stole the ornaments worth Rs.500 and left with them. Arising early next morning, Pisi Ma was horrified to see that the door was opened and the Deities were without Their jewels. She thought, "Oh who has done this despicable thing? Is there anyone so sinful living in this world?"


Full of anxiety, she fell down in the corridor of the temple and remained there, devastated and depressed. She saw Gaura-Nitai in her mind and said, "Who took your jewelry? They replied, "Ma, that Vaisnava is very poor, but he fed us brothers so much rabdi. So we gave it to him. Please, don't say anything to him about it."

What did she do? She was furious over the behavior of these spoiled children. From where would she get more jewelry? Personally, she had already left her own incomparable wealth long ago - coming to Vrndavana in beggar's dress, her only possession was now Sri Sri Gaura-Nitai. Laughing, she said, "Okay. You can either give Your things to somebody or keep them. What's it to me? If you need something again, then You'll get it from somewhere. You certainly aren't bashful about asking people for things."

 

In another dream, Gaura-Nitai told Pisi Ma, "Take us out for Braja-mandala-parikrama." She then readied a palanquin and assembled some devotees for Harinama-sankirtana and they set out the very next day. The Deities were extremely happy on this trip. After a month or so, when They were concluding the parikrama and were at the outskirts of Mathura, Pisi Ma went with one devotee, Krsnadasa, to make arrangements ahead. Mathuradasa followed behind with the palanquin. At that time, there were British soldiers camped in Mathura. Some of the soldiers were curious about the spectacle of the parikrama procession. Pointing at the palanquin, they asked, "What's in that?"

 

Mathuradasa replied, "Thakuraji is inside."

 

The soldiers garrulously said, "Let's see Thakuraji!"

 

Mathuradasa became afraid - somehow the mlecchas shouldn't touch the Deities. He replied in a very humble voice, "Just now Thakuraji's darsana won't be possible."

 

His comment had escaped the attention of the soldiers, who overwhelmed him and tried to see the Deities. At that very moment, a blinding flash of light bolted from the palanquin, as powerful as thunder, and blasting them away, scorched the eyes of the soldiers. Screaming out, "Oh God!" they all fled in terror.

 

When Mathuradasa later narrated the whole episode to Pisi Ma, she said, "Now my boys are able to take care of Themselves. I'm very happy to know this. Now I have no anxiety."

 

Pisima thus passed many years, serving Gaura-Nitai faithfully. Even when she was 100 years old, she continued to take three baths daily in the sacred Yamuna and personally performed Gaura-Nitai's seva herself. But gradually this became impossible for her to continue and so she entrusted the seva-puja to Gopesvara Gosvami, a devotee in the family line of Lord Nityananda. He was a staunch bhakta but wasn't very experienced in Deity seva. Thus he happened to bathe Gaura-Nitai in cool water once, at the beginning of the cold season. They caught a cold and Their noses began to drip. But Gopesvara Gosvami didn't even notice this. Pisima mostly stayed on the second floor - she could not easily negotiate the stairs anymore.

 

But in temple, the Deities were sad because Pisima wasn't there anymore to pamper Them with her maternal attentions. Somehow Pisima perceived this. She came down one day and saw that Gaura-Nitai's eyes were red and Their noses were dripping. Going near Them, she felt that They were hot. She could not bear this. She wiped Their noses with the edge of her sari and called for Gopesvara Gosvami. Crying, she said in disbelief, "How could you do this? Bathing Them in cold water, you've now made Them sick! See how Their noses are running!" She wiped Their noses and showed it to him. Gopesvara didn't believe it and he told her so. Pisima fairly bristled with anger. She indignantly held the other end of her sari to Gaura's nose and then thrust it into his face, saying, "Gaura's snot!" Just then, Gaura's nose began to drip again. This filled the temple with an unprecedented, divine fragrance from beyond this world. Astonished and full of remorse, Gopesvara fell at Pisima's feet and begged forgiveness.

 

When she was 103, Pisima mentioned to Gopesvara Gosvami that she would someday leave her body. On that very day, in good health, while sitting before Gaura-Nitai, beholding Their beautiful moonlike faces and chanting Their names, she gave up her earthly body and entered the eternal pastimes of the Lord.

 

Sri Gopesvara Gosvami Prabhu and Srimati Pisima's Gaura-Nitai:

 

During Pisima's presence, everyone was afraid of inciting her wrath. Everything had to go according to her desire. If anything at all went against her wishes, she would become enraged and no shortcoming could withstand the face of her display of anger.

Ten lamps used to be lit above the temple doorway. On the Kojgara-purnima day, Gaura-Nitai used to enjoy Themselves on the veranda. One day it was Kojgara-purnima. After the evening arati, Gopesvara Prabhu had gone out somewhere, extinguishing the ten lamps, since their oil was expensive. That day Gaura-Nitai were not even taken out onto the veranda. In the temple, only one flame was burning, in a large brass ghee lamp. Pisima was seated on the veranda chanting Hare Krsna. All at once there was a loud sound. The temple was then engulfed in darkness. Gaura had lifted up the lamp and thrown it into a corner of the mandira. It took no time for Pisima to understand the anger of Gaura. Upon Gopesvara's return, she said, "Gopesvara! You didn't take Gaura-Nitai out on the veranda today. You also put out the ten lamps. Just see - for this reason Gaura in His anger threw His lamp and sits in the darkness. Why do you act like this?"

Pisima's order to Gopesvara Gosvami was not to give prasada to anyone before having taken their donation. One day, someone placed two annas before the Deity and requested prasada. Gopesvara Gosvami neglected Pisima's order, or perhaps he didn't notice the donation, but he gave prasada to that person. This time too, Pisima was sitting on the veranda chanting japa. She saw that a candana-grinding stone came barreling out from within the mandira, as if someone had very forcefully thrown it. Dashing and knocking against the sides of the veranda, it went into an adjoining room and struck a large pot filled with grains of rice. The pot was shattered, the rice scattered. Calling Gopesvara prabhu, Pisima said, "See Gaura's two-anna's worth of anger? He broke my big pot and scattered all the rice. Why do you do things that make Him so angry?" After this incident, Gopesvara prabhu became more careful in Gaura-Nitai's seva.

 

Once, after the disappearance of Gosvamini Pisima, Gopesvara Prabhu became dreadfully ill with smallpox and was bedridden for a month. He eventually lost the power to speak and then even fell into a coma. It seemed as if he would die but even in that condition he was able to render service to Sri Sri Gaura-Nitai internally. Late one night he saw that a fearsome raksasi was trying to take him away but just at that time Pisima Gosvamini and Gaura-Nitai came to his bedside and the raksasi disappeared. The greatly merciful Nitai stroked Gopesvara's limbs with His transcendental hand and said, "Dada (uncle), if you remain so listless, who will give us anything to eat? Get up! We're very hungry." Shortly thereafter, Gopesvara Prabhu regained consciousness and coughed up a great deal of phlegm. Sitting up in bed, it then seemed that there was no more disease in his body.

 

Srila Gopesvara prabhu was a brahmacari from his childhood. He always used to tour holy places before coming to the service of Sri Sri Gaura-Nitai. It was against his nature to be bound to one place. Therefore he initially hadn't wanted to accept the service of Gaura-Nitai. But, being helpless, in the face of Pisima's strong insistence, as well as Gaura-Nitai's desire, he had to accept the seva. He would personally do all of the cooking, offer all of the bhogas, all of the aratis, all of the sringaras, sing the kirtanas, even up to scrubbing the Thakuraji's pots, and all the other services as well. Sometimes,
becoming fatigued after this work, he would even abusively swear at Sri Sri Gaura-Nitai.

Some time after Pisima's disappearance, one day Gopesvara Prabhu considered, "What is the gain from all of this seva that I have done? So many days I have spent doing puja, but nothing has happened. If I go to do bhajana in seclusion, something would happen." Thinking in this way, he entrusted the seva to another person and went to Kusuma Sarovara with the intent of doing his own bhajana. At midnight on the third day, while doing his bhajana seated beneath a bakula tree on the bank of the sarovara, he saw a transcendental vision - it seemed as if Nitai and Gaura were coming to him. Arriving there, They stood before him and said, "Dada! Today, for three days we haven't had any food or water - chalo!"

 

Clearly Gopesvara prabhu's bhajana was finished. So he left. One mahatma at Govardhana saw him on the way and said, "Ah, Gopesvara! Now you've come - last night in a dream Nitai-Gaura said to me that They haven't eaten anything in three days! Listen, bhai, go to Vrndavana -do Their seva and make Them happy." Gopesvara prabhu thought, "Accha, now these Two are going all over the place slandering me!" His mind filling with indignation, he said to the mahatma, "I will not go to

 

Vrndavana; I'll do bhajana right here!" The mahatma told him to take prasada and get a little rest. A little later, when his anger had subsided, he was contrite and agreed to go to Vrndavana. As he arrived in the village of Datiya, it was dusk, and it began to rain very hard. With the intention of waiting out the evening there, he stayed in the house of a Vrajavasi.

 

Meanwhile in Vrndavana Gaura-Nitai were anxiously awaiting his arrival. Each and every second was a great burden for Them. As soon as it was morning, one tanga-wala (horse cart man) who had been searching everywhere for Gopesvara Gosvami, arrived at the house of the Vrajavasi. He said, "Where is Gopesvara Gosvami? I'm here to take him to Vrndavana. I was ordered to do so in a dream." Climbing onto the tanga, Gopesvara prabhu went to Vrndavana. As soon as he arrived in the doorway of the temple, he perceived a terrible odor. He asked the pujari, "What's this smell?" The pujari answered, "I don't know; for three days I haven't even been able to go into the temple on account of the stench." Gopesvara prabhu went into the temple and investigating every direction, saw that a rat had died on top of the Deities' mosquito net. He then cleansed the temple and washing and wiping everything, he started the seva again.

 

Gopesvara Gosvami was a staunch devotee of Lord Caitanya but he aspired to worship the Lord in sakhya-rasa. During the time of Pisima Gosvamini, Nitai-Gaura had the forms of children, in accordance with her maternal devotion (vatsalya-rasa). The core of his heart wasn't fully satisfied in the service of Bala-Gaura and Bala-Nitai. As soon as Gopesvara Gosvami prabhu assumed the seva, an extraordinary thing happened. According to some, Gopesvara Gosvami had incessantly prayed to Nitai-Gaura, and as a result of his supplications, They gradually began to grow, such that within a few years, They assumed Their present form as full-fledged youths. But others say that when Gopesvara once told Pisima that he wouldn't be able to worship such small Deities with complete love, she then went to the temple with him and lifting both brother's chins, raised Them up to Their current dimensions. Whatever happened, those who had seen Them in both conditions attested that the two Deities were previously smaller.

The Divine Life of Brahmchari Keshavanandaji Maharaj

Source: http://lahirimahasayakriyayoga.org/category/inspiring-kriya-yoga-stories-for-practitioners/

Introduction: This is a wonderful and inspiring story about the life of Shri Keshavanandaji Maharaj, one of the direct disciples of Shri Shri Shyamacharan Lahiri Mahasaya. Shri Keshavanandaji dedicated his life to the practice of Kriya Yoga Vidya of Shri Lahiri Mahasaya.

 

And he is one of the few ochre robed or renunciant disciples of Shri Lahiri Mahasaya who led the renunciant’s life with the blessings and permission of Lahiri Baba.

 

The Septuagenarian sadhu was astonished with the beautiful darshan of the Devi. A blinding light made it shine in Kutastha illuminating the beautiful shape of the goddess mounted upon a majestic golden lion. Smiling, she waved her hand in a gesture of blessing.

 

After long hours of meditation, the holy man stretched his right leg and made some mahamudras. The darshan he had was still vivid in his mind. Even the insects and animals of the forest could divert their thoughts to that divine vision.

 

Six weeks prior, the Supreme Goddess appeared in dreams in the form of his sixth Avatar, Sri Katyayani Devi: who ordered him to come to Braja (Vrindavana) and be instructed of his next life mission. He was to discover the exact spot where the Gopis worshiped Goddess Katyayani to obtain Krishna as their husbands, and there establish a shrine to the worship of the Goddess.

 

” What a responsibility! Are these dreams real?” he asked himself. For forty years, the sadhu had traveled the farthest landscapes of the Himalaya. He had met many Yogis and Babajis along the way. Occasionally, he descended to the plains crowded with people just to have the darshan of his Guru. Like all Yogis, he considered the fresh air of the mountains, the silence, peace, the stunning beauty of nature, and, certainly, the sacredness of the place— the abode of Shiva Himself — to be highly conducive to the practice of Kriya Yoga. After all these years, the wanderer kriyavan now finally found a resting place in Haridwar, and had no intention of leaving. However, the goddess again appeared to him in a dream and warned him about torrential rains and floods. She informed him he should move on from there, and warn the villagers, hermits and sadhus who, like him, lived in hermitages near the Ganga. – “The third eye of Siva is open!”

 

The darshan that he had that night, while practicing Kriya Yoga, was a sign that the dreams were true. But, now, it was too late. The rains began to thicken and the danger was imminent. The old hermit gathered his small group of disciples and, together, they hurried away, carrying few belongings and utensils. Walking in the heavy rains, their feet plastered in mud, the group traversed along the Bank of the Ganges, alerting all villagers and sadhus to evacuate. Rush and tumult were seen all over the place. A tragedy was happening

 

From the top of one of the green hills of the region, the holy man could see his humble hermitage be dragged and completely destroyed by torrential waters of the Ganges. In meditative silence, he remembered one of his dreams, in which the Goddess consoled him with the next omen:”In the future, your ashram will be rebuilt”. Sudden inspiration sprang from his lips:

 

Happy is the soul that welcomes radically its status as Jiva-Tattva and meditates every day of your life in this truth, as taught our lovely Baba, Sri Lahiri Mahasaya. Since in this self-surrender – atma-nivedanan – is the real poverty and real renunciation!

 

Taken with inspiration and the memory of his Guru, divine Intoxication flooded his spine and brain. He had to lean on the arm of one of his disciples to prevent himself from falling due to the ecstasy. Divine Intoxication!

 

In his mind, came the sweet memories of when he first met his blessed and divine Kriya Guru in the holy city of Varanasi. For years, the young Keshav thought he could reach the Divine State only through austerities and penances. Soon he noted that, by itself, these efforts were useless to produce the sacred ecstasy. And for this he sought refuge at the feet of Sri Lahiri Mahasaya who, at the time, had gained the notoriety of a head of family who attained samadhi.

 

News of this deed aroused the curiosity of the neighbors. In a short time, the news had spread throughout the region. How much trouble this caused the Shrîmati Kashi Moni and her children! Being forced repeatedly to meet the row of strange people and curious. Daily, strangers would come knocking on the doors! It was not easy for the Guru to convince his wife and family that this was his mission. Fortunately, this news also reached the ears of young Keshav. Keen intuition told him he should meet that man, without any further delay.

 

Since he started practicing Kriya Yoga, the young Keshav was a prodigy himself. Endowed with tejas come from your brahmacari, austerities and penances, it only took him 3 or 4 attempts, and the tip of your tongue already crossed the uvula, sign that jihva-granthi had been pierced. The two rivers Ida and Pingala that holds prisoner the soul to the cycle of birth and death, found a loophole to flow to the Sushumna channel, the Viraj river that leads the soul to Final Liberation (moksha). Then followed a mysterious vision: he saw a small rectangular room, light blue color, and on whose walls some kind of liquid or water trickled. On the roof, there was a small black hole; it was as if the water infiltration had produced that hole. His Ajña cakra had also been pierced! Driven by a mysterious force, his eyes turned upward and remain fixed on that black Bindu. In this way, the young Keshav also reached the domain of Shambhavi Mudra.

 

Sri Lahiri Mahasaya and his right hand disciple, Sri Panchanan Battacharya, recognized the young man as one of those souls known as nitya siddha — forever liberated —a soul always free of material desires and spontaneously bowed to the realization of the Spirit. For this reason, Lahiri Mahasaya never questioned his vow of brahmacari (celibacy) although several times he has seen the Guru discourage vows of renunciation. Keshav admired the ideals of his Guru and in respect for these ideals, for decades, he refused to accept disciples. The grhastas (household) fit the Mission of helping the Guru in the tasks of publicizing the Kriya Yoga and initiating people on this path.

 

Over the years, the mature age increased the leonine looks of Swami Keshav, whose physical strength did not seem to deteriorate. His eyes shone with youth. With his beard and long braids of hair, and a conch ornamenting the head, he had become the living image of a Vedic rishi. He dominated kevala kumbhaka fully and was one of the 5 or 6 direct disciples of Sri Lahiri Mahasaya who could practice the last and inaccessible stage of Fourth Kriya.

 

***

 

Since childhood, Swami Keshavananda was motivated by love for Iswara and it was in meditation where he found Iswara inside. In the great souls, the source of spiritual longing springs from direct experience and rarely from readings, the influence of others, or by external circumstances.

 

Sri Keshav was born in the rich and aristocratic Shibpur, district of Howra, West Bengal, and his family belonged to a distinct brahminical family lineage consisting of teachers of Sanskrit, literature, music and arts. His parents realized that the contemplative life seduced him much more than studies and learning a trade. The boy spent the day sitting on the banks of the Hooghly river or wandering around the beautiful Shibpur Botanical Garden.

 

The Nature always attracted and charmed his mind. He knew that the whole forest and the garden was only a single tree – the big Banyan. Running through the woods, he touched every tree and said “- This is you! This is also you “, ” It is also you “, Enthralled by the idea of oneness he fell stunned to the ground, overcome with ecstasy. At that moment, he could not foresee that years later, a mysterious Babaji would plant one Banyan, near his hermitage in Haridwar, as a gift for him. This was a way the Lord told him He had His merciful eyes on him, since his childhood.

 

Who else can appreciate the gestures of love from Siva and his Sadhus unless it is His devotee and follower? The quality of full unconditional love between the Lord and his follower was a transcendental sweetness that always made Keshav dedicated to the sadhana of Kriya Yoga. In steps of the highest yogic life he himself found that the bhava or Cit-feeling is the very essence of kundalini. Without this love, the yogic practice becomes an annoyance, the mechanical repetition of a mere physical exercise. Many people want to be initiated directly into this meditation without following the path of love, prayer and contemplation; they see the Kriya Yoga as a technological tool that will help them climb the mountain of perfection without ever having cultivated bhava. What results? Losing breath halfway up or falling from heights.

 

Keshav would contemplate the palm trees, smell the scent of water lilies, hear the birds sing all this was a meditation for him. A way to get rid of the thoughts inherent in the form of life conditioned and feel the real nature of the Atman. Urban agglomerations and the charm of the cities did not attract him. When traveling with his father, he did not delight with Howrah, which was transformed into an industrial city, nor did he delight in the center of Kolkata, surrounded by British soldiers wearing red coats. It was exactly one hundred years that the province of Bengal had served as a stage for the beginning of the British domination process. Patriotic spirits began to erupt throughout Bengal.

 

For Keshav, meditation was the most important activity of life. And what is the essence of Hinduism except meditation? Internally, he had renounced the promise of a quiet life along with wife and children. However, preparations for his wedding and taking a profession in outer life were being hastily arranged by his parents until the powerful force of fate suddenly came to undermine their health snatching their lives.

 

The young Keshav now lived under the tutelage of his uncles who sought to continue the paternal arrangements, and the householder function appeared to be an imminent reality. Until one night while his family slept, the 24 year-old left home and took the long road to Varanasi – the land of Lord Shiva – the decision to follow the path of renunciation had been revealed to him by prayer.

 

On foot, he journeyed to Varanasi covering a distance of 674 km, in a week of uninterrupted walking! However, Keshav was convinced initiation would be the most beautiful adventure of his life.

 

Arriving in Varanasi, he chose to remain in Dashashwamedh ghat, where the spectacular Ganga arati occurs. There, he was in search of a Guru who could initiate him into the ancient Order of Sadhus. Finding him, he embraced the religious life without ever turning back. His life now would be to roam the streets without family, money, work and fixed residence, but with the heart whole surrendered to God.

 

After his ordination as a brahmacari in Kamrup Math, the life of Keshavananda Brahmacari was no more than a continuous prayer (Japa) inside the meditation. However, Lord Shiva worshiped in Varanasi was not the same Shiva of little Shibpur of his childhood. The terrible Bhairava – the God of death and destruction – was the predominant deity in Varanasi … “Death” was the only possible meditation in the city of crematories, The sick and the elderly huddled in piles. The air was filled with the smell of burnt human flesh. On the ghats and the dirty, noisy streets bizarre, spectral and ghostly figures waiting for death could be seen. Those figures all longing for moksha – the freedom from saṃsāra, the cycle of death and rebirth. Definitely, the spirituality of Varanasi did not fit with that of the young Swami who never worried about geting moksha, only about the internal experience – here and now – the bliss of Divine Union.

 

During the numerous pilgrimages made to hundreds of temples and holy places, Swami Keshavananda remained silent and deaf to the noises of the world. He avoided anything that might distract devotion to the Supreme. Avoiding even the company of other sadhus, especially those who smoked cannabis and practiced acts prohibited by the shastras.

 

en years had passed when Swami Keshavananda heard news about a young householder who had attained samadhi and diffused a new spiritual path – Kriya Yoga. His name: Shyama Charan Lahiri Mahasaya.

 

— The Lord showed me you in a dream! Welcome! I’ve waited for you for some time …

 

With these words Swami Keshavananda was received by Lahiri Mahasaya, whose age might be a half a dozen years older than him. During the conversation, Swami Keshavananda realized that the master, in his humbleness, tried in vain to resist the movement of the spiritual current that enraptured him. Suddenly he went out of the senses, closed his eyes and entered the breathless state. Swami Keshavananda realized that the Master was in samadhi. Finally, Swami had met in Varanasi someone bright who not only contemplated death, or moksha, but experiencing the bliss here and now.

 

The young baba, Sri Lahiri Mahasaya, said to him:

 

— Please, do not get upset with the lack of spiritual understanding in most sadhus who live here in Varanasi. When I moved here, I was also very disturbed by these sinister, grotesque and bizarre figures and came to despise them with disgust. But Lord Siva – speaking through the mouth of a holy person – taught me a great lesson of love, tolerance and humility. Please understand, the purpose of holy places of pilgrimage like Varanasi, Mathura and Vrindavan is, first of all to awaken bhava of the Divine Presence, not just a vague and abstract idea of God. Meditation on the temporalness of life – which is here exhaustively stimulated by perpetual cremation of bodies – aims to make men aware of their Jiva Tattva condition which is eternally subordinate to and dependent on the Supreme Power .. ..

 

— What is the purpose of becoming aware of Jiva Tattva since all creatures are subject to the existential miseries such as illness, property losses, natural disasters, accidents, old age and death? – the Swami asked.

 

— Surely this fact is quite evident, however, the man easily forgets his condition of Jiva Tattva especially when in the enjoyment of good health, physical beauty, social class, money, etc. Considering the agent of the results of their actions, the ahamkara (false ego) invades the consciousness and clouds the spiritual nature – the Atman – creating a tangle of karma which binds the Jiva to the wheel of successive rebirths and deaths.

 

— Just as taught by Bhagavad-Gita! – replied the Swami.

 

— If even Indra – the king of the skies – in all his glory and power must accept his Jiva status why is it that humans will not bow before the Supreme Brahman, from which emanates the Self of everyone? There is nothing more painful for the conditioned soul than to be brought by force to the Jiva-Tattva consciousness through disease, death of loved ones or property losses. Here you are scourged daily by the mindfulness of being Jiva-Tattva, and therefore people feel so uncomfortable in Varanasi. Over a period of time, man becomes insensitive to these scourges and returns to forget his unhappy existential condition in this world. It is seen here, those who make money with trading of death and those sadhus who wander through the crematories; they become unfeeling and indifferent.

 

— I saw sadhus that although having renounced everything in life were so attached to their thongs and miserable rags they fought one another for these things.

 

— Freedom from ahamkara – the feeling of “I” and “Mine” is the real poverty, this is the true renunciation (sannyasa)! — Lahiri Mahasaya told him.

 

— Bapu, explain to me the correlation between the Jiva-Tattva and the path of Yoga?

 

— The reflection and meditation on Jiva-Tattva is complete only when related to the notion of Īśvarapraṇidhāna, which means surrender and full acceptance of our eternal dependence on Īśvara (God), and that includes accepting our dependency on natural elements such as earth, air, the sun, and also of other beings. As a sadhu, you know perfectly well that you depend on the charity of others to eat; the householder depends on his work to support his family, and society depends on each individual to exist, and every individual depends on the society to live. Surrender to this idea – within which there is no place for false ego (ahamkara) – brings a new feeling, the welcoming of neighbor, the benefit of other beings.

 

— Tell me, please, how the Jiva can attain the highest union with Brahman?

 

With his usual smiling face and his shallow eyes of ecstasy, Lahiri Mahasaya replied with all the patience of a baba (spiritual father):

 

— There is a wide variety of meditation processes and each produces a particular type of Ananda (bliss). I will quote for you only the most important spiritual exercises by which the sadhak attains the highest Ananda. When Cit joins the pure Sat (Being), it produces a continuous anubhava, deep and perfect. This is achieved by meditating on the oneness between Atman and Brahman. This meditation was known in ancient Vedic time, however, with the growth of Buddhism, the teachings of the Upanishads were about to disappear; but they were rescued by Sri Sankaracharya and preserved by his disciples sannyasins.

 

When Cit (consciousness) joins bhava (feeling) it produces raptures that happen of improvise and sometimes ecstasy so deep it resembles the samadhi of Yogis. Not coincidentally, Patanjali emphasizes Isvarapranidhana. Although Japa, Vandana (prayers) and arcana (worship to the image) are essential parts of this path, the main spiritual exercise is the contemplation, which is to offer manasic seva to the Lord, His Consort and His Sadhus / Sadhvis of the spiritual world . These practices were propagated in the medieval period, starting from Tamil Nadu (South India), and were inspired by two groups of poets’ saints, 12 Alvars devotees of Vishnu and 63 Nayanmars devotees of Siva. In North India, this new form of bhakti – essentially monotheistic – produced saints as Gauranga, Jayadeva, Bilvamangala Thakur, Mirabai, Kabir and Surdas.

 

The traditional Yoga path, as taught by ancient lineages of North India, basically consists of seeking the purity of Cit. This path does not seek to join anything – not Sat or bhava. It is Cit upon Cit! Therefore, the main spiritual exercise is to focus the mind on the Bhrumadhya or any other object, internal or external, and keep our minds at this point, at least for 45 minutes. At some point, the spiritual current rises through the spine producing ecstasy. But often, ecstasy is like lightning – appears and then disappears very quickly. In other cases, the results are disastrous. This type of yoga that does not enrich the soul with spiritual knowledge, nor adorn it with transcendental mellows – bhavas –should be suspected.

 

A Raja Yogi gets samadhi through citta-vṛtti-nirodhaḥ (by restraining the mental modifications). A Bhakta gets samadhi through bhagavad-anubhava awakened by inner contemplation. A Jñani gets samadhi through atma-anubhava awakened by meditation on the oneness between Atman-Brahman.

 

However, there is another Yoga method that seeks to unite Cit to the Shakti and all His manifestations such as Prana (vital air), Nada (Sound) and Jyoti (Light). This is the Kriya Yoga path itself. In it, the very shakti or spiritual energy intervenes to purify the soul and make it taste the sweet stillness (Paravastha); in this state, the kriyavan lives with Cidakasha deeper intimacy as it becomes free from the strings that hold the soul to the breath, senses and thoughts.

 

All meditation processes aim to awaken some kind of bhava, feeling or inner experience, and bhava is the very source of Ananda (bliss). However, most of the Yoga methods are flawed because they try the annihilation of Vrittis (thoughts and emotions), and in this process they end up destroying also all possibility of uplift of the bhava. A Jñani has always atma-bhava whenever he comes across objects. So he does not try to annihilate the Vrittis. A Bhakta is always immersed in the inner contemplation of Bhagavan (God) He also does not check the Vrittis. A Kriyavan lives with his spine and brain intoxicated by the Divine Energy and he has always sva-bhava (essential self), the liberating feeling that he is pure Kevala Asti (Existence alone). He, like the Jñani and the Bhakta, does not feel the need to fight against Vrttis. Kriya Yoga is always dynamic and not force the immobilization of the mind on a single point. Even though he is plagued by worldly thoughts, Kriya Yoga appeases the mind completely.

 

Taking paper and pencil, by means of diagrams and drawings, Lahiri Mahasaya at length outlined the different stages of Kriya Yoga, and its relationship with the other processes of meditation, interpreting it in the light of different scriptures, especially the Bhagavad-Gita. Then he said:

 

— The ” suṣumnā breath” (Kriya Yoga) and its various phenomena, such as Bindu, Nada and Jyoti are described in veiled form by ancient shastras such as the Yoga-Upanishads. Kriya Yoga works directly with the spiritual energy without which none meditation process – Jnana, Bhakti or Yogar – can reach its full flowering. Even the ecstatic states of the great saints are due solely to the action of spiritual current through suṣumnā. This has no doubt!

 

That same night, Swami received initiation and instructions on how to practice Kriya Yoga. Realizing his disgust to live in Varanasi, Sri Lahiri Mahasaya suggested he go to the Himalayas and do his sadhana there. The master continued:

 

—Stay there and prepare the way for other kriyavans to come and who will want to follow in your footsteps, to meditate in the arms of the Mother of the Universe, with its hills, valleys and edges! Come back here at the end of a year to review the techniques and to receive the most advanced kriyas …

 

Swami Keshava had the opportunity to ask another question: — Guruji, please explain to me how Ishvara can communicate with us “in broad daylight”, that is, not only within the soul, hidden or subtle way …

 

— Practice Kriya Yoga assiduously and you will see the Lord communicate with you in different ways: through the mouth of a child, a merchant, a widow, through a murti, a picture, your ajna chakra, dreams and the gurus of the past. Do not yearn for this, let it happen naturally, if there is a need…

 

Swami Keshavananda went towards the Himalayas, covering kilometers away and going through several villages, where he received donation blankets and something to eat. He was aware that he needed to acclimate and adapt to the environment of the mountains and walking routine, rest, eat, hydrate, walk again, rest, hydration, sleep, wake up … He was not able to describe in words the feeling and the emotion he felt when contemplating the stunning landscapes of those mountains. Wonderful! The fresh and cool air helped a lot the pranayama process of Kriya Yoga, and he could practice during various periods of the day, without getting tired.

 

In the first week that Swami Keshava practiced Kriya Yoga – only 36 repetitions per session and during periods of sandhya, the spiritual energy went up and touched the ajna chakra. He saw everything bathed in the light of Cit-awareness and a profound sense of peace and bliss flooded his heart … But the experience was gradually dissipating. He knew this experience was a grace of Guru.

 

In the caves of the Himalayas, Swami Keshavananda enjoyed deep silences and the long lonelinesses facilitated the re-entry of the soul in itself for the encounter with the pure atman. The spiritual current aroused by Kriya Yoga came always new to keep the flame of his sadhana and operate the internal changes necessary for divine union.

 

At the end of one year, Swami Keshava would be practicing 144 pranayamas – the maximum number of Kriya-1, doing interspersed with partial Nabhi technique for every 12-24 kriyas. Occasionally, he practiced all at once – 300 Nabhis in the center of the back at the navel.

 

“In those early years, Sri Lahiri Mahasaya taught only partial Nabhi. Before Kriya Yoga practice, it is important to stabilize the kanda in the center of the subtle body. This center encloses within itself the beginning of seventy-two thousand nāḍīs. The kanda, whose appearance resembles a white bird’s egg, can move for an extension of six fingers above or below the navel. Being out of place, hinders the functioning of the nāḍīs, thus affecting the circulation of prāṇa through the body. When kanda is well stabilized in the center, then the Prana can flow through the suṣumnā without difficulty.”

 

With the passing years, in so far as he received from Lahiri Mahasaya instructions for second and third granthi-bheda process, an irrepressible torrent of energy in the spine was continuously released and was no longer restricted to certain times of day, but constituted now a current that sank the soul into the bottomless ocean of ecstasy. His body had endured great austerities and penance, but could now bear the weight of that cascade of light and bliss?

 

Uniting the currents of the mind with the spiritual current (shakti), Swami Keshavananda started to distinguish two kinds of mystical achievements: those that present themselves under sense forms, for example, visions, internal sounds and lights, and others that affect the soul at its center or heart…. He begins to feel the particular bhava that is aroused by Kriya Yoga, the feeling that he was Pure Existence – Kevala Bhava. This bhava was going to become easily accessible when later he reached kevala kumbhaka, the spontaneous breathless state.

 

***

 

There was a great saint called Bilvamangala Thakur who wrote many verses and songs full of love for Krishna. He would call on Krishna and Krishna would appear. Sri Thakur walked the streets of Vrindavan praying his Japa. No one ever knew the circumstances of his death. For 800 years – eight hundred years! – the old blind Thakur was often seen walking the banks of the Yamuna River, and also in Mathura. The villagers called him “Old Man River” and to see him was always a sign of blessing.

 

Whether by divine design or by force of some supernatural power (Siddhi) many saints have the gift of manifesting their astral forms or materializing them in the sight of others, even after many years of bodily death. The Puranas say that the Rishi Narayana perpetually inhabits the region of the Himalayas where the Badrinarayan temple is situated. Similar reports inform that Vyasadeva – the compiler of the Vedic scriptures – appeared visibly to Sri Sankaracharya. It is said that Baba Sri Chand, the elder son of Guru Nanak, was also seen on rare occasions in his radiant body in perfect shape. Many of those who manifest the gift of materializing their astral forms have not experienced physical death they have simply disappeared in the Light; as in the case of the Shaiva Saint, Sri Vallalar and the Vaishnava Saint Thiruppanalvar.

 

Swami Keshavananda was the first disciple to have such a meeting – not through visions or dreams, but “flesh and bone” – with the Guru of Sri Lahiri Mahasaya, whom Lahiri affectionately called Babaji. The experience happened without being sought. Was he Vyasa, Narayana Rishi or Lord Shiva himself? Nobody knows. While walking the trails of the Himalayas for 38 years, Swami Keshavananda encountered many advanced yogis, however, he could ensure Babaji was not like the yogis who adopted the disgusting practice of leaving the old body to then go into the young body of someone recently deceased, nor did he seek the “Fountain Of Youth” through sadhana

 

After a meeting like this, the soul does not separate, anything in this world. The memories of the relationship with the Guru pervades the mind cultivating the exercise of contemplation. Many times the remembrance smaranan of that meeting would come to bless his meditation. With the loving bhava of the Guru’s presence warms the heart with such vigor, the flow of spiritual current in the spine becomes strong and continuous. It is an experience that affects the whole person and gives rise to a new life. The practice of contemplation – smaranam – enables God (in the form of Guru) to dwell in the heart of the disciple, and allows you to keep a new relationship with Him. Not only does the disciple know (realize) Him, The disciple sees and realizes “to live in Him.”

 

The adherence of Sri Keshavananda to the path of Kriya Yoga was carried out faithfully. Swami followed the instruction of Sri Lahiri Mahasaya – in his vision and spirituality. Had someone else taught Kriya Yoga to him, had he learned from a book or even a shastra (ancient scriptures), maybe the adherence would not bear fruit. The Kriya Yoga path – and in fact, any path – prescribing to the adherence of technical or spiritual practices, also means adherence to the Guru, his ideas, his teachings and his Saintly disciples.

 

Many reasons exist explaining why one hundred percent adherence to the Guru is often impossible. It is rare for one to experience the perfect meeting or to be in agreement of ideas and spirituality; not even Sri Keshavananda had this perfect agreement with Sri Lahiri Mahasaya; but the experience of faith Śraddhā – is able to eliminate the barriers and allows you to establish a relationship with the Guru so you access to the highest possibilities of spiritual life. After the faith experience, the figure of the Guru and His disciples and His teachings becomes object of smaranam. This spiritual exercise should not be below or above the yogi techniques, but should be as Garuda’s wings – the mystical eagle of Vishnu – who leads the soul to Vaikuntha – the spiritual realm.

 

Swami Keshavananda fixed his dwelling place in the holy city of Haridwar, where Babaji planted a Banyan for him. He received many disciples of Lahiri Mahasaya seeking an intense practice of Kriya Yoga. Here, they built an ashram for the beloved Swami.

 

A few years later, an English colonel tried to expropriate the Swami and his disciples with the intent of building a watchtower for the purpose of observing a nearby dam. The Colonel requested an eviction notice to his superiors in London by telegraph, which was the means of long distance communication at that time. The court official who was drafting the order looked up and there in front of him stood a middle-aged man with gray beard, wearing a faded saffron-colored coat. His skin was dark olive and the long braids of hair down to his waist looked strange, but what appeared even stranger were the thick dreadlocks on top of his head. The court official was unable to avoid becoming startled by his sudden appearance. He had heard about the sadhus of India, but what would a sadhu be doing in London?

 

The sadhu smiled at the official and then speaking perfect English asked the officer to change the eviction orders. The official nodded affirmatively, without understanding anything, but said he would send a telegraphic message informing the English colonel in India.

 

When the colonel who was also without understanding received the message, he quickly, and angrily rushed to the ashram. On arrival what the colonel saw was the Swami in a reverent attitude toward a Banyan tree. How could he have gone and returned to London in such a short time?

 

“— I would not have planted this Banyan if I knew you would have to leave. The Banyan is a symbol of our eternal friendship; from this tree will be born other trees and this ashram will remain here for many generations to come, although difficult times occur”

 

The voice of Babaji came to him clear and bright through the ajña-chakra.

 

Then while meditating, Swami saw a mass of light appear 6 inches above his head, and his consciousness merged into it as a drop in the ocean without loss of individuality (Jiva). Traveling through the Light of Consciousness, he began to see, as if through a smoke screen, chairs, furniture, people …

 

Muttering, the court official said to the 3 or 4 British Government’s senior military officers:

 

— Gentlemen, let me introduce you to the Swami that resides on the land that Colonel M. wants to appropriate …

 

Greeting the Swami with a slight nod of the head, the General told him, gently,

 

— Do not worry anymore about this eviction order — taking the piece of paper in his hands, the General tore it in half. – Please, you can return peacefully to your country.

 

Thanking the General with hands together in pranam, Swami turned and took one final look at the room he was standing in while his body was disintegrating into a cloud of atoms …

 

The English colonel received a communication from his superior officers informing him it was impractical and unnecessary to build a watchtower there and that he needed to seek another place a few miles away.

 

Full of curiosity the Colonel risked asking:

 

— Did the Swami pay you a visit in London recently?

 

— Yes, he was just here, again…

 

***

 

“Although uninvited, Sati – the incarnation of Adi Parashakti – was excited and determined to go to the great yajna (fire ceremony) arranged by her father, Daksha Maharaj. It was an excellent opportunity to review his mother and family. Maharaj Daksha had invited all Devatas, Rishis and great saintly personalities of the universe, except Shiva (the husband of Sati) to whom he harbored deep antipathy.”

 

The Patriarch of many nations (Prajapati), Daksha Maharaj, represents the old religious beliefs and ideas of the Vedic Age which did not accept the Yoga paths represented by Shiva. Indeed, Daksha felt threatened by the followers of these paths for whom the project of union with the Supreme Brahman was the only true, the only necessary, the one who deserved all the preference.

 

Before the absoluteness of the meditation, what value would there be in the complex preparation of sacrifice rituals, which even involved animal sacrifice? In their concern to please and delight all Devatas, the sole purpose of yajna was to obtain transitory blessings. Even the spiritual rewards, such as obtaining a permanent place in Indra’s sky was not sufficient to ensure a safe place for the soul. And definitely the only safe place was not separate from one’s interiority. For the Yogi and Jnani, “Atman is Brahman , Atman is Vishnu, Atma is Indra, Atma is Shiva, the Atma is everything, and outside of Atma there is nothing.

 

“Upon entering the great assembly of wise brahmanas, Sati was received coldly by her father, the Prajapati Daksha. During his speech, Daksha performed obeisance full of courtesies to all its distinguished guests, and could not avoid criticizing the contemplative Path of Shiva, regarding it as something that serves no purpose. His verbal attacks entered the heart of Sati as barbs and sharp blades. Unable to bear it anymore, Sati decides to end her own life. Focusing on the Nabhi chakra and lighting the inner fire, Sati’s body was cremated.”

 

In order for the yajna to be provided with shakti (Mystical Power), Daksha had previously practiced a lot of Tapasya (austerities) to get Adi Parashakti as his daughter. Adi Parashakti agreed to this, but warned him Shakti would cease to be his daughter as soon as she was ignored. With the passing of years, Daksha ignored the fact that the success of his yajñas was due to Shakti. The sadhaka who does not feed with the vital breath – pranayama – the portion of the Shakti that is in the interior of Sushumna becomes entangled by worldly desires and spiritual energy ceases to move through the spine, being consumed by the fire of Nabhi /Navi chakra. On the other hand, the exclusive reliance on shakti – or Shaktism, for despising the marriage of Shiva and Sati – the mystical union between Sat and Shakti – opens at the end, a very dangerous gap.

 

“Knowing that he had lost his dear wife, Shiva became angry and began his famous Tandava dance, the dance of destruction! From his memory of the auspicious qualities of Sati, Shiva gives rise to 9 other forms of the Supreme Shakti (one of these forms was the Goddess Katyayani). Together, they go toward the place of the sacrificial arena, accompanied by an army of followers. Night of horror! The powers and universal forces of Shiva destroy the sacrifice and the entire assembly of distinguished personalities gathered there, including Daksha Maharaj.”

 

The path of meditation eclipses the ancient Vedic religion, which is then reduced to a few followers. However, the fierce confrontation with the old religious ideas gives birth to new ways to cultivate Shakti. From this point appear the paths of Pancaratras and Agamas, who worship exclusively (monotheistic) Vishnu or Shiva. The centrality of meditation and contemplation becomes the unmistakable predominant aspect of Hinduism.

 

“Sorrowful, Shiva carries the Goddess ashes (or resurrected body, according to other versions) through the four directions of the world. A portion of the ash falls in 51 different places, which becomes sacred places of pilgrimage endowed with transcendental energy (Shakti Peetham).”

 

The portion corresponding to Sati’s hair had fallen somewhere close to Vrindavan, where the Goddess Katyayni appeared to bless the gopis who loved Krishna. With elapsed years, no one knew exactly where the location of Shakti Peetham was.

 

The Devi Mother chose Swami Keshavananda to discover this holy place.

 

———

 

Swami Satyananda stopped writing and looked joyfully toward the veranda of the Ashram where his old guru was sitting. The master smiled on hearing the sound of parrots flying through the trees surrounding the Katyayani Peetha. He was happy for very soon he would travel to his old ashram in Haridvar, rebuilt with the help of loyal followers. It was there that the ashes of his Guru, Sri Lahiri Mahasaya, were deposited and where the Babaji’s Banyan was still standing.

 

Swami looked at his only disciple brahmacari and future successor as mahant (head) of that ashram. Reminiscences from many years ago came to his thoughts…

 

———

 

It was a night of torrential rain and lightning sparkled through the chinks in the windows of the humble house, illuminated by the faint light of the wicks of oil lamps. In the bedroom, a mother tried in vain to give birth to her son, with the help of a midwife aunt.

 

The father waited eagerly in the main room of the house, still warmed by the embers of the firewood stove. Silently, he prayed to the tutelary deity for help at that difficult time – “He Krishna! karuna sindho dina bandho jagat pate …he Govinda! Raksha mam sharanagatam”

 

Three loud knocks on the door announced an unexpected visit. Who would be visiting at that time of night? Upon opening the front door, strong wind gusts came through the room to the inside, extinguishing one of the lamps. Amid the darkness of night, the man could see – illuminated by the lightning flashes – the figure of an old sadhu with saffron colored clothing. A sadhu like this was only seen on the streets of Varanasi … not in Howra!

 

Although invited to enter the house, Swami refused, because a man of renunciation does not enter the house of a householder.

 

– Your wife and son will die if you do not deliver the child in my care! – Said the swami.

 

The man thought not to have heard right due to the sound of rain and thunder.

 

– What? – shouted the man.

 

– Your wife and son will die if you do not deliver the child in my care! – Cried the Swami – Promise me now, at this moment, you will allow your child to follow the path of renunciation when he gets to the appropriate age!

 

Hesitantly, and without no other way out, the man agreed and made the promise.

 

As soon as he said “Yes, I promise,” from inside the room, the cries of a newborn, and women’s voices thanking the Lord were heard. When the man turned toward the door, the Swami had disappeared. There was only a trail of a bright cloud of atoms dispersed in the air.

 

Upon reaching 24 years of age, that same child went off to Haridwar looking for his Guru. He was the only disciple of Swami Keshavananda, who initiated him into the Order of the Sadhus and into the secrets of Kriya Yoga. He was known as Swami Satyananda.

 

——–

 

As Mahant (head) of Ashram, Swami Keshavananda took great care in the quality of the daily Goddess worship – flavored baths abhisheka, the clothes, the jewels, flowers, and arati (offering lamps). He was always the first to experience the prasadam (offered food), whose fame had spread throughout the region. The Goddess prasadam was like the tree-of-desires (kalpataru) for young maidens who wanted to arrange a good marriage, and for those who wanted to have children. Each year, the queue of pilgrims increased, and many donations were made. However, Swami Keshavananda never desired or sought fame, wealth and sumptuous buildings. In every way he embraced Poverty: in the ashram, in clothes, words, and much more in mind and heart.

 

On one occasion, he realized that his disciple was sad.

 

— What happened? —Swami asked.

 

The young woman was reading a book of Sri Panchanan Battacharya (the immediate successor of Lahiri Mahasaya).

 

— In this book, Sri Panchanan Baba describes all divine manifestations as being located within the body. According to his standpoint, the Devas are mere symbolic representations of human states of consciousness. Should man be placed up on a pedestal or altar to be worshiped?

 

— Son, is very common in Yoga literature establishing and corresponding to similarities between the microcosm and the macrocosm. The Atharva-Veda already said “all the gods reside in man, like cows in a stable.” Such statements are not intended to destroy devotion to the Lord nor deify man, who is already too arrogant. What these verses of the sages are intended for is to make people seek Ananda inside the Atman …

 

— Gurudeva, tell me a bit more about Sri Panchanan Battacharya.

 

—Sri Panchanan was a notable personality, an exemplary Yogi and a beloved disciple of Lahiri Mahasaya. Endowed with a kind and compassionate nature, Sri Panchanan fought hard against animal sacrifice in Navaratri celebrations. Being a brahmana scholar, he humbly earned a living by selling flowers. He preferred to face the rejection and public humiliation for abandoning the vows of sannyasi, than to disobey Guru (who commanded him to follow the householder dharma). Although endowed with a sensitive, poetic, and musical character, he plunged into an arid and impersonal description technique about Kriya Yoga only to please his Guru. Inexhaustible was his devotion to the Guru and Kriya Yoga. 6 years of practice was the time needed to soak him in Divine intoxication, and in the 11th year of practice he was already a Master perfectly realized. Like Sri Lahiri Baba, Sri Panchanan was basically a ātmārāma.

 

—What is an ātmārāma? — Asked Swami Satyananda.

 

— Ātmārāma is a Vedantin, someone who enjoys only of his own ātma or “I” in perfect oneness with Brahman. The ātmārāmas cultivate exclusively this bhava (transcendental mood), they are not attracted to kathas (narrations about Lord), by devotional service (bhakti), and for murtis (image, statue or idol) of the Lord. You must show respect for the holiness of atmaramas because they follow the original teaching of our shastras – the Upanishads.

 

— What is the importance of cultivating a particular type of bhava – Dualist or Non-Dualist -to the success of Kriya-Yoga?

 

— On many occasions, Gurudeva Sri Lahiri Baba stressed the importance of cultivating bhava (the kind of relationship with God) suitable in the practice of Kriya Yoga, without bhava the technique would be similar to a mere physical exercise. “All you who practice Kriya Yoga with scattered minds as leaves in the wind. Focus the mind on Iswara (Shiva)!” Lahiri Baba has revealed that the desire for results was a terrible obstacle in the Kriya path. But when you put the Bhava first in order of importance, you practice Kriya without longing for results. Thus, bhava is like ghee (clarified butter) on the sacrificial fire of kundalini, which makes the practice of Kriya Yoga extremely fruitful. The energy begins to flow vigorously through the spine, and there is a tremendous divine intoxication. It is the sacred ecstasy!

Tantracharya Sarvanand Thhakur

Source: https://sagarworld.com/blog/sarvanand-thakur-tantracharya/

There lived an ascetic Brahmin named Vasudev in Purvasthali village of Vardhman district of West Bengal state. He was a great devotee of Devi Mata (Goddess). With a desire to have a darshan (glimpse) of Devi Mata he did dreadful penance. One day he saw an infinite light and a voice came out from within the light, “Child, have patience, one of the male progeny of your succession in Mehar will attain supernatural power.”

 

Vasudev was pleased to hear this. But he did not know where the place named Mehar was. Just then by the grace of Devi mata, he met a landlord named Shivanand from Mehar who was very impressed with the knowledge of Vasudev. Knowing that Vasudev wanted to settle in Mehar, Shivanand arranged for Vasudev’s residence there and he shifted base (near Tripura) along with family.

 

Once again Vasudev did strict penance for Devi Mata. One day his heart lightened up and he got an order, “Child, you have been successful in your penance. Have patience for few more days. Matangesh Muni has installed a large Shivlinga accomplished with mantras. That Shivlinga is under a tattered tree in the jungle of Mehar. You will be able to see that place when you will be reborn as your grandson. You will attain spiritual powers by doing penance sitting on a dead body at that place.”

 

Hearing this, Vasudev became unhappy. He understood that he would not have the darshan of the Goddess in this life. But he had the satisfaction that his grandson (who would be his rebirth) would be able to have the darshan of Devi Mata. With this intention, informing everything to his servant Puranand, who was also his consecrated disciple, he left his physical body.

 

Sarvanand was very weak in his studies. He was a simpleton. People used to make fun of him that a fool has been born in a scholar Pandit’s house.

 

As he grew up, his father Shambhunath thought that marriage might bring about a change in him and so got him married to a woman named Vallabha. But there was no change in Sarvanand after marriage. In between he became the father of a son. His son was named Shivnath. Even the child Shivnath had understood that his father was a fool.

 

In between, one day Sarvanand came to the assembly of Zamindar Jatadhari who had become Zamindar (landlord) after the death of his father Shivanand. When asked what day it was, he replied full moon instead of no moon. People laughed at the foolishness of Sarvanand. Sarvanand felt so humiliated that he left his house and went in to the jungle. There in the jungle, to learnt to read and write, he climbed the Palm tree to get Palm leaves. Just as he stretched his hands to pluck the palm leaves, a poisonous snake came forward to bite him and Sarvanand held the snake’s hood in anger and held it till the time the snake was dead. He threw the snake down after it was killed. Just then he saw a Saint standing under the tree. Observing him, the Saint was pleased and asked about him. After knowing his story the Saint said, “Child, you don’t need to study. I will give you such a mantra with which you will automatically possess all the powers and knowledge.” Saying this, the Saint taught him the essential mantra and said, “Today you are going to get the fruit of many lives. There is a Shivlinga installed by Matangesh Muni in the crematorium. Tonight you will have to perform religious rites there while sitting on a dead body. After your rites, Devi Maa will personally come to see you.”

 

Saying this, the Saint told him about the rites and went away. Just then Purnanand came searching for him. Purnanand knew that Sarvanand was Vasudev only and that is why he took very good care of him. Just as Sarvanand told him everything, he was very pleased. He made all the arrangements for Sarvanand’s pooja. A dead body was needed for the rites. For this Purnanand sacrificed his life but before dying, he informed Sarvanand that when the Devi would come to see him, he must tell her that whatever boon has to asked for, Purnanandji will ask for it.

 

Sarvanand started his rites while sitting on Purnanand’s dead body. After chanting the essential mantra continuously and after going through many hurdles, just before the dawn, suddenly a light spread in all four directions. The atmosphere was filled with a wonderful fragrance and Devi Mata’s voice was heard, “Child, open your eyes.” When Sarvanand opened his eyes, he saw Devi Mata was personally standing in front of him. Sarvanand became emotional on seeing Devi Mata. Mata told him to ask for a boon to which Sarvanand replied, “I have got everything in life by just having a glimpse of you, whatever you want to give, you may give it to Purnadada.”

 

Devi Mata touched Purnanand with her feet. Purnanand became alive. He was also feeling blessed to have darshan of Devi mata. After the darshan, even he did not want anything. He only asked that Sarvanand was humiliated for saying no moon day to full moon day and let the people of Mehar see full moon day that day. And the whole of Mehar was shocked. No one could believe his or her eyes. Whoever had got up before dawn, saw that a full moon could be seen in whole of Mehar. Even Zamindar Jatadhari saw the full moon. He was surprised and confused if Sarvanand had given the right answer or was he such a great scholar that he knew that in spite of a no moon day, the moon was going to be like that on a full moon day.

 

Next day, when Jatadhari went to Sarvanand’s house to know the mystery, he had a different feeling on seeing Sarvanand. The one who looked like a fool till yesterday, looked like a scholar today. For the mystery behind seeing the full moon the previous day, he only said, “It is all by the grace of Devi Mata (Goddess).”

Because of this incident and continuously increasing miracles by Sarvanand, he became famous in the whole state. Great scholars, astrologers and Preceptors of Vedas started coming to him. After Deepawali, on the day of Mahanisha (the night of deluge), Sarvanand sat on his mat to pray Devi Mata. That day, he had a darshan (glimpse) of all the ten forms of Devi Mata. He got to know about all his previous lives that day.

 

Now Shri Sarvanand had become the son of Devi Mata. One day a bangle vendor was moving around in the streets. A woman met him and asked him to give her bangles and realise the payment from her son and tell him, “There is a pot kept on the Takha (a place made in wall to keep things) wherein my money is kept, give away all the money.”

 

The bangle vendor went to the house that the woman had shown. This was Sarvanand’s house. Hearing from the bangle vendor, Sarvanand saw the Takha and actually the money was kept there. He understood that it was Devi Maa who had worn the bangles. He went to the place where the woman was standing and touched his head to the earth there and started crying as to why did Devi Maa not meet him? It is said that just at that time, two hands came out of the water of nearby pond which had new bangles worn on it. The next moment, the hands disappeared.

 

Knowing that Sarvanand had a darshan of Devi Maa, people gathered around him thinking that Sarvanand would help them get rid of all troubles with the grace of Devi Mata. Everyone used to come to Sarvanand with his or her problems and with the help of Devi Maa, Sarvanand used to solve them.

 

Once, Zamindar Jatadhari got a shawl for him from Kashmir. He used to roam around with the shawl on his shoulder. Once, a prostitute asked him as to why he did not put on the shawl in spite of severe cold. He said that he was not feeling cold. At this, the prostitute replied, “In that case, this shawl is of no use to you. Why don’t you give it to me? I will put it on.” He gave away the shawl to her.

 

Jatadhari felt insulted at his shawl being given away to a prostitute. He asked Sarvanand as to where the shawl was and explaining Jatadhari he said that it was lying at home and sent his nephew to get back the shawl. His wife was not at home that time but when his nephew Shadanan called for her asking for the shawl, a hand came out from behind the curtain and threw the shawl at Shadanan. Shadanan got the shawl and showed it to Jatadhari. Jatadhari was shocked to see the shawl but since that day, Shri Sarvanand left Mehar. He said that he would not like to live at a place where there is no trust in him.

 

While leaving Mehar, Purnanand and his nephew Shadanan were with him. They travelled to different places and reached a place named Jasor. Here he learnt Aagamshastra (to foretell) from a scholar named Chandrachud Tarkalankar Agamavagish. Impressed with his miracles, inspite of opposition, Chandrachud got his daughter married to him. Sarvanand was not ready but he asked this as Guru Dakshina (a gift given to a teacher at the end of education) and so he had to give in. He got a son named Shivanand from this wife who became an invincible scholar. He had written books like Sarvolass Tantra, Tripurarchan Dipika and Navarnav Pooja Paddhati. Sarvanand’s son from first wife was also a great scholar. Even he has written a book named Sarvanand Tarangini wherein he has written in detail about his father’s life.

 

After sometime, Shri Sarvanand came to Kashi. In Kashi, he lived at Sharada Math in Ganesh mohalla (area). Because of his growing popularity, Dandi Swami here remained discontented with him. To understand him, Shri Sarvanand arranged for lunch. During this lunch, just as the Dandi Swami used to pick up food to eat, the vegetarian food used to become non-vegetarian food. A saint told Dandi Saints, “Why don’t you also show miracles like how Sarvanand is able to do? Pure food is being served in the plates, then why is it turning in to non-vegetarian food as soon as you touch it? There is no fault of Sarvanand in this. You people are a blemish on to the name of saints who do not recognize Devi Mata’s son. It is better you apologize to him.”

 

Since that day, ego of the Dandi Saints’ faded away. Everyone started respecting Sarvanand. Sarvanand did not stay back in Kashi for long. One day he disappeared without telling Shadanan and Purnanand. After this there was no information available from his side. It is believed that because he studied Kavyavyuh (poetic strategy), Shri Sarvanand is still alive.

Sarvananda & Purnananda

 

(Vimalananda speaks to Robert Svoboda)

In the entire world so far only two people, when Ma came to them, asked for Sarvavidya, the knowledge of each and every aspect of Shakti. One was Sarvananda Thakur of Bengal. I can’t tell you about the other. Sarvananda was a Brahmin, the son of the court astrologer of the king of Tripura. The astrologer was able to get a son only after long years of penance of Shiva, and the boy was actually something like Shiva incarnate, but he didn’t realize it until later.

 

One day when Sarvananda was still a young boy, his father took him to the court to show him off to the king, in hopes of some largess because of his precocity. There was an assemblage of astrologers there in the court, debating on the lunar day. Actually it was the new-moon day, but when Sarvananda was asked he opined that it was the full-moon day. This drew guffaws from the conclave of astrologers, and a slap from the embarrassed father, who was concerned about his position and how to save his face. He forgot that his son was the gift of Lord Shiva; would he have dared to slap Shiva?

The boy became angry and ran home. His old servant, Purnananda, saw the condition of his young master and, wiping his tears, consoled him a bit. Then Purnananda sent the boy out into the jungle with a knife to gather palm leaves onto which he would copy part of some astrological texts and teach the boy himself. At that time all writing was done on palm leaves.

 

Sarvananda climbed a palm tree, carrying the knife, and let his anger boil over by slashing at the palm leaves. Meanwhile, Nature had sent an ethereal being of a very high order to look after Sarvananda. This Siddha took a physical body and then created an illusory cobra and sent it up into the tree in which Sarvananda was sitting.

When the boy saw the snake, all his anger focused on it: “So you want to bite me,” he said to the snake. “OK, but I’m going to cut you first. How do you like that?” And saying these words he hacked the snake in two by rubbing it against a sharp palm leaf. He then threw the pieces down at the base of the tree.

 

Now, the Siddha was sitting there, and when he felt the blood and flesh of the dead cobra fall onto his matted locks he said, “Hm-mmm! What’s this? Come down here!” The boy descended, expecting the worst, but the Siddha merely stroked his head and said, “I know all about it, my boy, and I want to help you out.” Using the snake’s blood he wrote the details of the type of Shava Sadhana which would please Ma if properly performed.

 

Then Sarvananda returned to Purnananda and told him the whole story. Purnananda read the details and then told him, “This must be performed on a new-moon night, which is tonight. Let’s do this: we’ll go together to the smashan. You kill me and then sit on my corpse and do as I tell you. Then Ma will come and ask you what you want. Tell Her, ‘Please revive Purnananda and do as he says.’ That way Ma will appear to us both.”

That night they went to the smashan and the boy cut the old man’s throat and sat on his body, repeating the mantra given to him. After a few repetitions Ma appeared and asked the boy what he desired. He told Her as Purnananda had instructed him. She revived Purnananda and he too saw Her. Then She again asked, “What do you want?” Purnananda replied, “All the so-called great astrologers ridiculed my boy for saying tonight was the full-moon night. Preserve my boy’s honor.”

Ma smiled, and from the nail of Her little finger a ball of light emerged which was so bright that for miles around it seemed a full moon. All the astrologers back at the court were wonderstruck.

Sarvananda was just a child, innocent of the ways of sadhanas, but he was so overcome with love for Tara that he told Her, “Ma, You have been so kind to show me Your form, but I want to see You in all Your forms, all Your manifestations, because I want to know You completely so I can love You properly.” Tara smiled at him again, and agreed. Sarvananda had no idea of the meaning of Sarvavidya, but by asking for all the forms of Ma, Sarvavidya was what he received. If Nature wants you to succeed at something a situation will be created whereby you will request the right thing, knowingly or not.

Purnananda actually became Sarvananda’s disciple and became himself a great pandit and scholar. It was in fact Purnananda’s works that inspired the late Justice Sir John Woodroffe of the Calcutta High Court to introduce the subject of Kundalini to the West under the pen name of Arthur Avalon.

And Sarvananda? He became a householder and then one day he disappeared. No one knows what became of him.

 

Normally you will not even think to ask for Sarvavidya; that is part of Ma’s play. But even so when She gives you knowledge you become the expert, the gem in your own field.

Shri Bawa Lal Ji

 

Source: http://bawalalji.org/web/biography.php

 

In the year AD 1355 (Magh, Shukla Paksha Dwitya, Vikram Samvat 1412), Shri Bawa Lal ji incarnated in the village of ‘Kasur’ near Lahore, Punjab.

His father Bohlamal and mother Krishna Devi were filled with absolute supreme bliss with the appearance of Shri Bawa Lal ji. Everyone in the village celebrated the great festival of the divine appearance of child Lal and were overwhelmed with jubilation. Child Lal was nursed with profound love and care by his family.

One day, parents with child Lal went to a great sage astrologer for name giving ceremony. The sage studied the child’s zodiac signs and gave him the name ‘Lal’ and foretold that “ He is a divine child with brilliant radiance on his face and all the signs shows that the Supreme Lord has appeared with all his transcendental qualities and opulence to establish Dharma and deliverance of his dear devotees. He will be like none in his name, fame and influence and will bestow eternal liberation from bondages of birth and death”.

 

During his childhood, he took the cows for grazing, unlike other children while grazing his cows he used to question himself about the spiritual truth. There he started developing the insight and looked at the nature for his answers. One day in the midst of beautiful sunrays and soothing wind, he went to sleep. In spite of the intense heat of the sun child Lal enjoyed the sound sleep. It is said that God himself protects the pious souls. Unable to see this, God disguised himself in the form of ‘Sheshnag’ and protected the child Lal from the extreme rays with his hood like an umbrella. The mahatmas passing from there were wonderstruck to see ‘Sheshnag’ and the child’s face. They could predict that this little child has mystic energy. The child Lal woke up because of noise and commotion and was surprised to see one of the aged mahatma cooking rice instep both of his feet, making hearth of both feet. Mahatmas had their food and offered three cooked grains of rice to this innocent child. After having that the child could feel the presence of immense divine light in his heart and immediately the system of the universe became unfolded to his comprehension. Lal was immersed in this state for a long time. He then saw the holy saint and his devotees had left. This holy saint was his Satguru Chetan Swami.

 

He had the insight and became detached to the world. His heart longed for ultimate goal of life. He left his home at the age of 8 in search of his Guru Chetan Swami and went to Lahore. From Lahore he went to Behra, Gujranwala, Sialkot, Riyas, Rajouri, Kashmir, Mansarovar (Kailash Parvat) and then moved towards Badrinath and Kedarnath. He roamed in the deep forest, mountains and on the banks of rivers among wild animals and birds without fear.

 

One night child Lal in a dream could visualise his Guru, the supreme soul is calling him, and advised him to go towards his home. Following the instructions, he went to Punjab. On reaching Lahore, near Shahdra at the bank of river Ravi he had darshan of his Guru Chetan Swami which was of incalculable value.

 

On child Lal’s request Guru Chetan Swami accepted him as his disciple and initiated him in the article of his faith. For testing Bawa Lal ji to become a teacher, which was miraculously proved when once Bawa Lal ji was sent to Dwarka by his Guru to procure some of earth, called ‘Gopichandana’. He completed his mission in less than an hour. This miraculous rapidity, distance of being some hundred miles covered in such a short time, tested his proficiency.

 

Shri Bawa Lal ji reached Saharanpur after completing his education and pilgrimage to various religious places. He cherished this place and started residing there, always immersed in an ocean of transcendental reality. While residing in Saharanpur, every day Shri Bawa Lal ji visited Haridwar in the form of ‘Suksham sharir’ to take bath in the holy river Ganga. Compelled by His steadfast devotion, Ganga ji appeared in his dream and pleased to tell, “From many years you regularly come to take bath in the holy water of river Ganga but now onwards there will be no need for you to travel so far.” She advised him to leave his Kamandal, a 'wooden pot' at Haridwar. Shri Bawa Lal ji followed the instruction leaving his Kamandal on the bank of river Ganga at Haridwar. The next day Ganga ji, returned his Kamandal and asked him to drop water in the east direction. With the fall of water Ganga ji manifested herself in the form of a stream in Saharanpur. Today, also this sacred stream flows and is famous in the name of ‘Paon Dhoai Ganga’. He lived at Saharanpur for hundred years and performed severe austerities for the welfare of the whole world.

 

He ineluctably attracted large masses of people wherever he went. Due to increase in the number of devotees, he decided to move towards Punjab. And at Kalanaur, near Batala, he found peace, where in river Kiran he performed great tapasya, by taking ‘Jal Shaya asana’ remaining in water for many years.

His skin became loose and deteriorated. With his miraculous power, he transformed himself into a youth. This unimaginable scene was witnessed by Dhiandas, a disciple of saint Dadu. He was overwhelmed with transcendental bliss to see the supreme personality and started living with him, under his shelter. Dhiandas had pure devotional love which is beyond comprehension for Bawa Lal ji. Thousands of people thronged to join Shri Bawa Lal ji’s prayers, sankirtan and spiritual discourses. Dhiandas felt the need of hermitage for Bawa Lal ji as there was immense increase in number of devotees. He searched for the secluded place for ashram with Shri Bawa Lal ji’s consent. He was able to find a beautiful place near Kalanaur and built a hermitage for Satguru Shri Bawa Lal ji.

In A.D. 1495, Shri Bawa Lal ji arrived at this place with Shri Dhiandasji, Shri Gurumukh Lal ji and Shri Kashi Ram ji and was so impressed with the beauty and calm atmosphere that he gave it the name ‘Dhianpur’ after the name of his disciple Dhiandas.

 

Shri Bawa Lal ji with his disciples started living in Dhianpur. The news of the divine presence of Shri Bawa Lal ji in Dhianpur had spread far and wide. People from various directions visited Dhianpur for taking the divine darshan of the Supreme Lord Shri Bawa Lal ji.

 

Shri Bawa Lal ji initiated people in his faith by giving diksha of divine Guru Mantra. He did not differentiate and considered people from all religions alike. Both ascetics as well as householders became his devotees, and developed firm faith in him. Those who took the divine darshan of Shri Bawa Lal ji, or heard his spiritual discourses, or recited the divine Guru Mantra experienced the enlightened state and the blissful love of Paramatma.

 

Shri Bawa Lal ji decided for the expansion of Bawa Lal Sampraday. Among the initiated ascetics, there were twenty two prominent enlightened disciples of Shri Bawa Lal ji. He with his enlightened disciples travelled across India and through his sojourns bestowed his mercy and grace on the pious and eradicated the evils by re-establishing the eternal dharma.

 

During his journey he established twenty two Gaddis of Bawa Lal Sampraday and appointed his prominent enlightened disciples to each of these Gaddis, to redeem the world from sufferings, abolish the darkness of ignorance through gyana and vairagya, distribute the immortalising nectar of bhakti and grant ultimate salvation.

 

Shri Bawa Lal ji’s glory and sovereignty spread ubiquitously. He returned to his divine abode Dhianpur after the completion of his journey.

 

Once when Prince Dara Shikoh, elder son of Mughal Emperor Shah Jahan, was depressed and did not have the courage to face his father Shah Jahan due to the defeat in Khandhar battle in A.D. 1653. He started residing in Lahore. Looking at his depressed state Shah Jahan’s Mirmunshi Chandra Bhan Brahman advised Dara Shikoh to meet Shri Bawa Lal ji. On hearing his praise, he was influenced and wanted to have darshan of Shri Bawa Lal ji.

 

After his meeting with Shri Bawa Lal ji, he got attracted by the divine influence and was inspired by his mystical teachings. He held a series of interviews, in the form of dialogue with Shri Bawa Lal ji and discussed with him about the life of the ascetics, relationship between the guru and the devotees, the circles of life and death, idol worship, path of spiritual salvation and various other topics.

 

The conversation held between Shri Bawa Lal ji and Dara Shikoh was later compiled as ‘Nadir un nikat’. When Shah Jahan heard the divinity and glory of Shri Bawa Lal ji by Dara Shikoh and about his enlightening interviews with him, he also started paying veneration to Shri Bawa Lal ji.

 

Once Shahjahan in his meeting with Shri Bawa Lal ji desired to see the ‘parlaya’ (annihilation) and ‘maha parlaya‘ (the final destruction). Shri Bawa Lal ji ,with Shahjahan and his four sons and few devotees climbed on the ‘Samman Burj’, a high tower of Red Fort of Delhi. Then Shri Bawa Lal ji said, “Look, the parlaya (annihilation) is coming “. Firstly it rained the pieces of wood, then fire and its sparks. The flames outstretched as high as ‘Samman Burj’. People were scared and started shouting. Then it started raining. The whole place was flooded; the water almost touched the top of the tower. People could see their end. Shahahjahan requested Shri Bawa Lal ji to save them. Then they saw a boat in front of them. Shri Bawa Lal ji advised the Badshah Shahjahan to permit the people to be on the boat. The impure souls boarded the boat which drowned at some distance. Only Shahjahan, his four sons and few devotees were saved.

 

Shahjahan developed a profound respect for Shri Bawa lal ji and held complete faith in his words. Once Shahjahan gifted gold coins to Shri Bawa Lal ji. Shri Bawa Lal ji asked him to close his eyes. On doing so he saw the whole land glittering with gold.

Once Shahjahan was inquisitive to know which of his son will be the next heir of the throne of Delhi. He requested Bawa lal ji to solve his inquisition. Shri Bawa Lal ji spread his sacred cloth (Godari) and asked Dara Shikoh to sit on it, to which he refused saying that he has no courage. Then Shuja and Murad also refused following their brother. Then Aurangzeb was ordered. He got up, bowed at the feet of Shri Bawa Lal ji and sat. Shri Bawa Lal ji told Shahjahan that he had spread the seat (throne) of Delhi to which only Aurangzeb agreed while all others refused. But to this Shahjahan was unhappy. Shri Bawa Lal ji warned him that the consequences of his refusal would be disastrous.

 

Dara Shikoh had special fascination for Shir Bawa Lal ji. Aurangezeb always wanted to insult Shri Bawa Lal ji and would find different ways and means but he was always unsuccessful.

 

Shri Bawa Lal ji did not visit Aurangzeb on his repeated invitations. Due to Shri Bawa Lal ji's refusal to his invitation, he got furious and decided to visit Shri Bawa Lal ji in Dhianpur with his few attendants. When he reached Dhianpur and as soon as they stepped to the entrance of Dhianpur, they all got blinded but on looking back they were able to see. This happened several times, on their repeated attempts. Aurangzeb with all his attendants got afraid and apologised for their mistake. He then submitted himself before Shri Bawa Lal ji and asked for his forgiveness.

 

In Dhianpur, when Shri Bawa lal ji completed his mission on earth, he revealed that he eternally manifest and resides in his enlightened disciples and will continue to be present on this planet through succession of his divine successors. In AD 1655 (Kartik Shukla Dasmi VS 1712) accomplishing the purpose of his incarnation, he returned to his eternal abode.

The Famous Fakir of Lahore

by Claude Wade

Source: https://en.wikisource.org/wiki/The_Famous_Fakir_of_Lahore

 

On the approach of the anointed time, according to invitation, I accompanied Runjeet Singh to the spot where the fakir was buried. It was a square in the gardens, adjoining the palace at Lahore, with an open verandah all around, having an enclosed room in the centre. On arriving there, Runjeet Singh, who was attended on the occasion by the whole of his court, dismounting from his elephant, asked me to join him in examining the building to satisfy himself that it was closed as he had left it. We did so; there had been a door on each of the four sides of the room, three of which were perfectly closed with brick and mortar, the fourth had a strong door, which was also closed with mud up to the padlock, which was sealed with the private seal of Runjeet Singh in his own presence, when the fakir was interred. Indeed, the exterior of the building presented no aperture by which air could be admitted, or any communication held by which food could be conveyed to the fakir. I may also add, that the walls closing the doorway bore no mark whatever of having been recently disturbed or removed.

 

Runjeet Singh recognized the seal as the one he had affixed, and as he was as sceptical as a European could be of the success of such an enterprise, -- to guard as far as possible against any collusion, -- he had placed two companies from his own personal escort near the building, from which four sentries were furnished and relieved every two hours, night and day, to guard the building from intrusion. At the same time, he ordered one of the principal officers of his Court to visit the place occasionally, and to report the result of his inspection to him, while he himself, or his Minister, kept the seal which closed the hole of the padlock, and the latter received the report, morning and evening, from the officer of the guard.

 

After our examination, we seated ourselves in the verandah opposite the door, while some of Runjeet Singh's people dug away the mud wall, and one of his officers broke the seal and opened the padlock. When the door was thrown open, nothing but a dark room was to be seen. Runjeet Singh and myself then entered it, in company with the servant of the fakir, and a light being brought, we descended about three feet below the floor of the room, into a sort of cell, where a wooden box, about four feet long by three broad, with a sloping roof, containing the fakir, was placed upright, the door of which had also a padlock and seal similar to that on the outside. On opening it we saw a figure enclosed in a bag of white linen, fastened by a string over the head -- on the exposure of which a grand salute was fired, and the surrounding multitude came crowding to the door to see the spectacle. After they had gratified their curiosity, the fakir's servant, putting his arms into the box, took the figure out, and closing the door, placed it with its back against it, exactly as the fakir had been squatted (like a Hindu idol) in the box itself.

 

Runjeet Singh and myself then descended into the cell, which was so small that we were only able to sit on the ground in front of the body, and so close to it as to touch it with our hands and knees.

 

The servant then began pouring warm water over the figure; but as my object was to see if any fraudulent practices could be detected, I proposed to Runjeet Singh to tear open the bag, and have a perfect view of the body before any means of resuscitation were employed. I accordingly did so; and may here remark, that the bag, when first seen by us, looked mildewed, as if it had been buried some time. The legs and arms of the body were shrivelled and stiff, the face full, the head reclining on the shoulder like that of a corpse. I then called to the medical gentleman who was attending me to come down and inspect the body, which he did, but could discover no pulsation in the heart, the temples, or the arm. There was, however, a heat about the region of the brain, which no other part of the body exhibited.

 

The servant then recommended bathing him with hot water, and we gradually relaxed his arms and legs from the rigid state in which they were contracted, Runjeet Singh taking his right and I his left leg, and by friction restoring them to their proper action; during which time the servant placed a hot wheaten cake, about an inch thick, on the top of his head, -- a process which he twice or thrice renewed. He then pulled out of his nostrils and ears the wax and cotton with which they were stopped; and after great exertion opened his mouth by inserting the point of a knife between his teeth, and, while holding his jaws open with his left hand, drew the tongue forward with his right, -- in the course of which the tongue flew back several times to its curved position upwards, in which it had originally been, so as to close the gullet.

 

He then rubbed his eyelids with ghee for some seconds, until he succeeded in opening them, when the eyes appeared quite motionless and glazed. After the cake had been applied for the third time to the top of his head, the body was violently convulsed, the nostrils became inflated, when respiration ensued, and the limbs began to assume a natural fullness; but the pulsation was still faintly perceptible. The servant then put some of the ghee on his tongue and made him swallow it. A few minutes afterwards the eyeballs became dilated, and recovered their natural colour, when the fakir, recognizing Runjeet Singh sitting close to him, articulated in a low sepulchral tone, scarcely audible, "Do you believe me now?" Runjeet Singh replied in the affirmative, and invested the fakir with a pearl necklace and superb pair of gold bracelets, and pieces of silk and muslin, and shawls, forming what is called a khelat; such as is usually conferred by the Princes of India on persons of distinction.

 

From the time of the box being opened, to the recovery of the voice, no more than half an hour could have elapsed; and in another half-hour the fakir talked with myself and those about him freely, though feebly, like a sick person; and we then left him, convinced that there had been no fraud or collusion in the exhibition we had witnessed.

Harihar Baba

 

Source: https://www.facebook.com/BharatKeMahanYogi/

 

हरिहर बाबा की संक्षिप्त जीवनी ॥

वाराणसी के गंगा-तट पर स्थित असीघाट पर आज अनेक नागरिकों की भीड़ एकत्रित हुई थी. यहाँ मृत्युंजय होम हो रहा था. पास ही बाबा विश्वनाथ के प्रतीक परम श्रद्धेय बाबा हरिहर विराजमान थे. नगर के प्रसिद्ध याज्ञिक होमकुंड में आहुति दे रहे थे. उनके स्वाहा स्वाहा स्वर से वातावरण मुखरित हो रहा था.
अचानक ठीक बारह बजे आसमान में बादल मंडराने लगे. बीजली चमकने लगी. बादल गरजने लगे. लोगों को समझते देर नहीं लगी कि यज्ञ का सारा आयोजन विफल होगा. लोग रह रहकर आकाश की ओर देखते, भीड़ में हलचल होते देख कर एक ब्राह्मण ने कहा-``आप लोग शांत बैठे रहिये जब साक्षात् भोलेनाथ यहाँ विराजमान हैं तो कोई संकट नहीं आयेगा.``
ठीक उसी समय हरिहर बाबा ने होमेकुंद के चारों ओर परिक्रमा करते हुए पंडितों से कहा-``जब आपको ही याज्ञिक क्रिया में विश्वास नहीं है तो ऐसे आयोजनों में भाग ही क्यूँ लेते हैं.?``
पंडितों ने अपना मस्तक झुका लिया. कुछ देर बाद जोरों से बारिश शुरू हो गयी. लोगों ने आश्चर्य से देखा- नदी घाट चारों ओर बारिश हो रही है, पर यज्ञस्थल पर एक बूँद पानी नहीं गिर रहा है. चार बजे होम कार्य समाप्त हुआ. इसके बाद होताओं और कार्यकर्ताओं को बाजरे में भोजन करने के लिए बैठाया गया. इसके बाद चार घंटे तक लगातार बर्षा होती रही. पंडित तथा होतागण बजरे से बाहर नहीं निकल सके.
दशहरे के दिन हरिहर बाबा अपने भक्तों से घिरे बैठे थे. उनके सामने कुछ लोग भजन गा रहे थे. धीरे धीरे शाम हो गयी.
बाबा से कुछ कहने की हिम्मत किसी की नहीं हो रही थी. वहीँ बाबा के पट्ट शिष्य विश्वनाथ जी भी मौजूद थे. भक्तों ने उनसे कहा-`` महाराज, आज दशहरा का त्यौहार है. दशाश्वमेघ घाट पर मूर्ती विसर्जन हो रहा है. इधर बाबा का सत्संग. यहाँ से उठने की भी इच्छा नहीं हो रही. दूसरी ओर सालभर का पर्वोत्सव देखने की लालसा हो रही है. अगर आप बाबा से अनुरोध कर दें तो हमें छुट्टी मिल जाये.``
विश्वनाथ जी ने भक्तों की इच्छा को समझते हुए बाबा से निवेदन किया-``प्रभो, आपके इस कीर्तन के कारन लोग दशहरा उत्सव देखने से वंचित रह गए, आपके रहते कोई सत्संग भला कैसे छोड़ सकता है.``
हरिहर बाबा ने हँसते हुए कहा-``तो यह बात है, उतनी दूर जाने की जरुरत क्या है, वहां का सारा दृश्य यहाँ बैठे बैठे भी देखा जा सकता है, सभी लोगों से कह दो.``
कुछ ही पलों में बजरे पर बैठे सभी लोगों ने देखा कि उनका बाजरा दशाश्वमेघ घाट पर है. वहां का सारा दृश्य दिखाई दे रहा है. घाट पर मौजूद सभी लोगों ने बाबा को देखा, पर आसपास अन्य जितनी नौकाएं थीं उन पर सवार दर्शकों ने बाबा को नहीं देखा. यह दृश्य देखकर सभी भक्त आनंद विभोर हो उठे.
विश्वनाथ जी ने कहा-``भगवन, आपकी महिमा अपरम्पार है. आज मैं तथा आपके सभी भक्तजन धन्य हो गए.``
ठीक इसी समय बाबा का एक भक्त राधे असीघाट पर आया तो देखा- बाबा बैठे हैं, नाव पर अन्य लोग हैं. घर वापिस आने पर राधे के भाईयों ने कहा-`` असी जाना तेरे लिए बेकार हुआ. बाबा तो दशाश्वमेघ घाट पर उत्सव देख रहे थे. ``
राधे को इस बात पर विश्वास नहीं हुआ. भाइयों ने कहा-``घाट पर चलो. वहां जिन लोगों ने बाबा को देखा उनसे गवाही दिला देता हूँ. ``
फिर भी राधे को विश्वास नहीं हुआ. दशाश्वमेघ घाट पर आकर उसने लोगों से इस घटना के बारे में पूछा. सारी बातें सुनकर राधे चकित रह गया.

 

बिहार का छपरा जिला हरिहर बाबा की जन्मभूमि रही. जफरापुर गाँव के सरयूपारी ब्राह्मण परिवार, तिवारी उपाधिधारी पंडितजी के यहाँ सन १८२१ माघी पूर्णिमा के दिन बाबा का जन्म हुआ. जनम नाम सेनापति था. सेनापति के सात बरस के होने पर दुसरे लड़के का जन्म हुआ और हरिहर क्षेत्र का मेला होने से बालक का नाम हरिहर रखा गया.

 

हरिहर के जन्म के बाद माँ की तबियत खराब रहने लगी, एक दिन चल बसीं,. बच्चे माँ रहित हो गए. तिवारी जी परेशान थे अब तो मुसीबत का पहाड़ टूट पड़ा. मित्रों ने पुनः विवाह की सलाह दी पर तिवारी जी ने मना कर दिया. इसके पांच वर्ष बाद तिवारी जी भी चल बसे. उन दिनों सेनापति १४ और हरिहर ७ बरस का था. पिता की मौत के बाद सेनापति ने देखा की सहारा देने वाला कोई नहीं था. खेत था नहीं, सगा भी कोई नहीं था. हरिहर को लेकर वो सोनपुर के एक जमींदार के यहाँ चला गया जिसकी चर्चा उसके पिताजी किया करते थे. ये जमींदार उनके पिता के मित्र और सहपाठी रह चुके थे.

 

सारी बात सुनने के बाद जमींदार ने इन्हें अपना लिया. सेनापति हरिहर की बहुत देखभाल करता था. स्कूल से आने के बाद दोनों भाई साथ रहते, खापीकर घर से बाहर नहीं निकलते और सो जाते. यहाँ आने के तीन वर्ष बाद हरिहर को बुखार आया और वह चल बसा. उसका इलाज करवाने के बावजूद बचाया न जा सका.

 

यह एक मार्मिक आघात था जिसने सेनापति सहन नहीं कर पा रहा था. उसका मन बार बार विचलित हो जाता. कपडे पुस्तकें खेल के सामान रह रहकर हरिहर की याद दिलाते. वह जमींदार के यहाँ से चला गया पर उपेक्षा और अनाहार के सिवा कुछ नहीं मिला. लाचारी में पुनः जमींदार के यहाँ आ गया. और पढने में मन लगाने की कोशिश करने लगा.

 

लेकिन हरिहर की कमी उसे बराबर अशांत बनाये रखती. हृदय से किसी को प्यार करने पर उसका आभाव जब हो जाये, तो बुरी तरह खलने लगता है. उसे लगने लगा की कोई उसका अपना नहीं है. सभी अपने अपने स्वार्थ के लिए मोह उत्पन्न करते हैं. बिना सूचना दिए एक दिन वह घर छोड़ कर चला गया..

 

कई शहरों के चक्कर काटते हुए जब अयोध्या पहुंचा तो वहां के वातावरण ने उसका मन मोह लिया. उसने निश्चय किया की फक्कड़ साधुओं की तरह वो भी यहाँ जीवन व्यतीत करेगा. शायद कभी प्रभु राम की कृपा हो जाये. नगर से दूर सरयू के किनारे उसने डेरा जमाया. पास के जंगल से लकड़ी और पत्ते लाकर राम नाम में मगन हो गया.

 

शाम के पहले नदी में स्नान करने के पश्चात जो मिलता उसे खा लेते. यात्री लोग साधू समझ कर कुछ दे देते थे. कभी कभी नहीं मिलता तो सत्तू का घोल बनाकर पी जाते. अधिकतर समय ध्यान में लगाते.

 

कहा जाता है की एक सन्यासी से उन्हें बीज मन्त्र प्राप्त हुआ. इस मन्त्र के जाप से उन्हें तितिक्षा प्राप्त हो गयी. और वे कठोर साधना में मग्न हो गए. दाढ़ी और जटा बढ़ने लगी मन की व्याकुलता समाप्त हो गयी. अब अपना अधिक समय कुटिया के बाहर शिला पर गुजारने लगे.

 

ठीक इन्ही दिनों एक घटना हो गयी. गाँव के कुछ लोग अयोध्या दर्शन को आये इन लोगों ने सेनापति को पहचान लिया. आश्चर्य के साथ कहा-`` अरे तिवारी जी का बेटा साधू बन गया.``

 

दुसरे ने कहा-``कहिये हरिहर के भैया ये चोला कैसे अपना लिया.``

 

लोग सेनापति का नाम भूल चुके थे. अधिकाँश लोग हरिहर का नाम याद करके पुकारते रहे. संबोधन नाम ही हरिहर के भैया कहते रहे. गाँव के लोगों ने समझाया की ये उम्र साधू बनाने की नहीं है. चलो घर लौट चलो.

 

सेनापति ने मना कर दिया, उसे मन्त्र जप का आनंद मिल रहा था.

 

स्थानीय लोग इस महात्मा को कठोर साधना करते देखते रहे. कुछ के पूछने पर कोई जवाब नहीं मिलता था. दिनभर कड़ी धुप में, मुसलाधार बरसात में, और कडकडाती सर्दी में भी नंगे बदन ध्यान लगाए बैठे रहते थे. गाँव के लोगों के संबोधन - हरिहर के भैया- के स्थान पर - हरिहर भाई- और उसके बाद - हरिहर बाबा- कहने लगे. बाबा ने भी यही नाम ग्रहण कर लिया, जिस भाई की स्मृतियों ने संन्यास दिलाया उसी नाम को ग्रहण कर लिया.

 

दो वर्ष साधना के बाद उन्हें वाक्सिद्धी मिल गयी. अब वे पानी में रहने लगे. चेहरे से अपूर्व तेज प्रस्फुटित होने लगा. कहा जाता है की १२ वर्ष यहाँ तप करने के बाद एक दिन उन्हें प्रभु राम, सीता और हनुमान जी के दर्शन हुए.

 

हनुमान जी ने इनसे कहा- `` अगर तुम इष्ट प्राप्त करना चाहते हो तो काशी जाकर बाबा विश्वनाथ की कृपा ग्रहण करो. वहीँ तुम्हें इष्ट प्राप्ति होगी. बाबा की कृपा प्राप्त होते ही तुम्हें इष्ट प्राप्त हो जायेगा.``

 

वह आदेश पाते ही बाबा काशी को पैदल रवाना हो गए. मार्ग में आपकी मुलाक़ात परम सिद्ध तैलंग स्वामी से हुई. दोनों ही मौन भाषा में बात करते विश्वनाथ मंदिर में आये. दो घंटे बाद मंदिर से निकलकर हरिहर बाबा तैरते हुए नगर के दक्षिणी भाग नगवा क्षेत्र में आ गए. यहाँ एक सुनसान स्थान पर रखे पत्थर पर ध्यानमग्न हो गए.

 

उच्चस्तर के साधक जिन्हें दिव्य दृष्टि वाक् सिद्धी प्राप्त हो जाती है वे अपनी अतीन्द्रिय शक्ति से अन्य साधकों को पहचान लेते हैं. हरिहर बाबा को देखते ही तैलंग स्वामी ने समझ लिया था की वे योग-सिद्ध हैं. इस बात की सुचना अपने भक्तों को देते हुवे तैलंग स्वामी बोले-``तुम लोगों को चाहिए की उनका दर्शन करो और उनका सर्वदा ध्यान रखो. इन दिनों वे नगवा में विराजमान हैं.``

 

उपस्थित भक्तों में किसी ने पूछा-``बाबा, सुना है वे किसी के हाथ की कोई सामग्री ग्रहण नहीं करते. हम उन्हें कैसे दें.?``

 

तैलंग स्वामी बोले-``तुम्हारा कहना ठीक है, पर जब तुम लोग कुछ फल मिष्ठान्न दोगे तो वे उसे ग्रहण कर लेंगे. मैंने उनसे कह दिया है. मेरे बाद मेरा स्थान वही ग्रहण करेंगे. ``

 

सन १८८७ में योगीराज तैलंग स्वामी ने शरीर छोड़ दिया. स्वामीजी की भक्त मंडली शोक में व्याकुल हो गयी. सभी संतप्त भक्तों को हरिहर बाबा के सानिद्ध्य में शांती प्राप्त हुई.

हरिहर बाबा के समकालीन महात्माओं में, तैलंग स्वामी, भास्करानंद, श्यामाचरण लाहिड़ी थे. इन महात्माओं का एक दुसरे से संपर्क था.

 

भास्करानंद जी ने भी कहा था-``हरिहर बाबा असाधारण योगी पुरुष हैं. उनके तप की तुलना नही की जा सकती.``

 

नगवा घाट के समीप ही स्वामी योग्त्रयानंद जी रहते थे. वे असाधारण विद्वान् थे, जिनकी चर्चा महामाहोपद्ध्याय पंडित गोपीनाथजी कविराज ने अपनी प्रसिद्द पुस्तक <<साधू प्रसंग>> में कर चुके हैं. योग्त्रयानंद जी के पूर्वाश्रम का नाम था- शिवशंकर सान्याल.

 

आप वास्तव में स्वामी नहीं थे. गृहस्थ संन्यासी थे.

 

आपके शिष्य श्री कालिपद मुख़र्जी जो कि सबजज थे, ने नगवा में एक भवन बनवाया था, जहाँ योग्त्रयानंद जी रहते थे. एक दिन आपने देखा कि एक साधू को कुछ वाचाल लड़के गालियाँ देते हुए उन पर ढेले फेंक रहे थे. यह दृश्य देखकर तुरंत उन्होंने शिष्य रामशरण से कहा-``बाहर जाकर तुरंत इन बदमाशों को डांटकर भगा दो और महात्माजी को सादर भीतर ले आओ.``

 

रामशरण जरा असमंजस में पद गया. महात्मा जी पागल की तरह दिखाई दे रहे थे. कहीं कोई हरकत न कर बैठें. तो क्या होगा. उसने कहा-``स्वामी जी मेरे कहने पर क्या वे भीतर आना स्वीकार करेंगे. ?``

 

स्वामीजी ने कहा-``अवश्य करेंगे. मैं जो कह रहा हूँ, करो, विलम्ब मत करो. जाओ.``

 

डरते हुए रामशरण ने लड़कों को भगाया और महात्मा जी से निवेदन किया. महात्मा जी तुरंत साथ चले आये. शिवशंकर जी ने उन्ही उचित आसन देकर प्रणाम किया. उसके बाद उच्चस्तरीय वार्ता होने लगी.

 

हरिहर बाबा के जाने के बाद योग्त्रयानंद जी बोले-``यह तो महान योगी हैं. तैलंग बाबा के बाद ऐसा महात्मा दुसरा नहीं देखा. मेरा अनुरोध है कि इनकी सेवा बराबर करते रहना. ऐसे महात्माओं का अविर्भाव कभी कभी होता है.``

 

इस मुलाक़ात के बाद योग्त्रयानंद जी बराबर हरिहर बाबा के पास जाने लगे. जब तक बाबा का शरीरांत नहीं हो गया , बराबर उनके लिए फल फूल मिठाई आदि भिजवाते रहे.

 

श्री विजय कृष्ण गोस्वामी भी बाबा से मिलने आते. कभी कभी सूक्ष्म शरीर से भी मुलाक़ात होती थी.

 

------------------------------------------------

 

द्वितीय महायुद्ध के पूर्व दशाश्वमेघ घाट के पहले डेधसी पुल के समीप एक चौतरे पर खीचड़ी बाबा रहते थे. सिर पर बड़े बड़े बाल, घनी दाढ़ी, हृष्ट पुष्ट शरीर, पास ही धूनी और त्रीशूल. आप दरिद्रनारायण को नित्य खिचडी खिलाया करते थे. कहा जाता है कि खिचड़ी तैयार होने पर आप उस कडाही को स्पर्श करते थे. इसके बाद चाहे कितने लोग आयें और खाएं, पर कभी कमी नहीं होती थी. इसी विशेषता के कारन पुरे बनारस में आपकी प्रसिद्धी थी. हरिहर बाबा अक्सर खिचड़ी वितरण के समय पहुँच जाते थे.

 

नगवा के समीप एक और बाबा रहते थे जिनका नाम वीतरागानन्द सरस्वती था.

 

जब हरिहर बाबा और सरस्वती जी एक दुसरे को मिलते थे तो एक दुसरे को <गुरुदेव> कह कर संबोधित करते थे. इसका अर्थ शायद था- दोनों संत एक दुसरे को अपनी अपेक्षा ज्ञानी और तपस्वी समझते थे. वास्तव में दोनों गुरुभाई थे. इनके गुरुदेव मानसरोवर पर तपस्या कर रहे थे. हरिहर बाबा के असली गुरु का नाम केवल दो चार शिष्य ही जानते थे. बाबा ने गुरुदेव का नाम प्रकट करने को सभी को मना कर रखा था.

 

एक दिन स्वामी वीतरागानन्द जी के साथ हरिहर बाबा घुमने निकले तो भडभाड़ के झंखाड़ में गिर पड़े. तमाम बदन में छोटे छोटे कांटे चुभ गए. तुरंत कई लोग बाबा को उठाने पहुंचे.

 

तभी एक भक्त बोला-``एक दिन स्वामीजी भी इन्हीं झंखाड़ों में गिर पड़े थे. ``

बाबा बोले-``इन काँटों से जैसे मुझे कष्ट हुआ, वैसे ही स्वामीजी को भी हुआ होगा, ``

 

भक्त बोला-``हाँ महाराज बदन से कांटे निकालने में बहुत परेशानी हुई.``

 

कुछ देर बाद हरिहर बाबा बोले-``कल से इन्हें कष्ट देनें का अवसर नहीं मिलेगा.``

 

दुसरे दिन स्थानीय लोगों ने देखा- दूर दूर तक जितने भडभाड़ के पौधे थे, सब मुरझा गए हैं, लगता था, जैसे रात को दैत्यों ने आके इन्हें जड़ से उखाड़कर फेंक दिया हो. आसपास के अन्य पेड़ मौजूद थे पर भडभाड़ का एक पौधा जीवित नहीं बचा.

 

इसी प्रकार की एक और घटना हुई, जिसकी चर्चा बनारस ही नहीं, बल्कि भारत के विभ्भिन्न प्रान्तों में फ़ैल गयी.

 

महाराजाकुमार विजयानगरम काशी के सर्वजन आहत पुरुष थे. ब्रिटिश शासन काल के जितने गवर्नर काशी आते थे, वे इनके यहाँ ठहरते थे. सामान्य लोगोंमें विजयानगरम का महल <ईजा नगर की कोठी>> के नाम से प्रसिद्द है. शिक्षित जनता क्रिकेट के कुशल खिलाड़ी होने के कारन इन्हें <वीजी> कहती थी.

 

महाराजाकुमार संतान हीन थे. कभी कभी हरिहर बाबा का दर्शन करने जाते थे. एक बार शायद उन्होंने अपना दर्द प्रकट किया. बाबा ने कहा-``भंडारा करो. रामजी की कृपा अवश्य प्राप्त होगी.``

 

यह आदेश पाकर महाराजाकुमार ने दो दिन माल्पुवे और दो दिन रसगुल्लों का भंडारा किया. इसके बाद रानी साहिबा ने महल में भंडारे का प्रबंध किया. जिसमें बाबा को आने का अनुरोध किया. बाबा पालकी पर सवार हो कर रवाना हुए. आपके साथ भक्तों का काफिला था. असी नाले के पास नागफनी का जंगल था. फलस्वरूप पालकी ढोनेवालों से लेकर अनेक भक्तों के पैरों में नागफनी के कांटे धंस गए.

 

इस घटना को देखकर तुरंत बाबा के मुख से निकल गया-``कल से नागफनी का नाश हो जाएगा. इसके बाद किसी को इस पौधे से कष्ट नहीं होगा.``

 

भडभाड़ का नाश होते जो लोग देख चुके थे , उन लोगों को विश्वास हो गया कि अब नागफनी का भी सत्यानाश हो जाएगा. दुसरे दिन कौतुहल वश कई लोग यह दृश्य देखने गए. रातभर में नागफनी न जाने कहाँ गायब हो गयी. बीजली की तरह यह समाचार पुरे नगर में फ़ैल गया.

 

अब एक अरसे के बाद लोग घरों में केक्टस के नाम पर गमलों में लगा रहे हैं.....

 

महाराजाकुमार विजयनगरम के यहाँ नगर के अधिकाँश सन्यासी, ब्राह्मण और अब्राह्मानों ने उस दिन भोजन किया. हरिहर बाबा ने रानी साहिबा को आशीर्वाद दिया. दस माह बाद वे संतान की जननी बनी.

 

मुक्तागाछा के जमींदार काशी यात्रा को आये इनके साथ श्रीश नमक मित्र थे. २ महीने बाद जमींदार चले गए और श्रीश वहीँ रह गया. वह बाबा का दर्शन करने आने लगा. एक दिन बाबा उस पर चिढ गए, बोले-``शादीशुदा होकर अपनी जिम्मेदारी नहीं निभाता, अपनी पत्नी बच्चे छोड़ कर यहाँ तीरथ करने आया है? अब अगर आना हो तो बाल बच्चे लेकर आना वरना मत आना``

 

उसने गिड गिडाकर कहा-``कैसे ले आऊं बाबा. यहाँ कौन सा धंधा करूँगा. उनका पेट कैसे भरूँगा.``

 

बाबा ने कहा-``मिठाई की दूकान खोल ले. रूपए यहाँ से ले जाना.``

 

बाबा की आज्ञा मानकर गाँव चला गया और परिवार ले आया. उसके बाद सोनारपुर मोहल्ले में मिठाई की दूकान खोली. वह इतनी अच्छी चली कि श्रीश ``रसगुल्ला बाबु `` कहलाने लगे. यह १९४२ की घटना है.

 

श्रीश बाबू के एक ही लड़का था. अचानक वह हैजे का शिकार हो गया. डाक्टरों ने उसे मृत घोषित कर दिया. पागलों की तरह रोता वह बाबा के पास पहुंचा. बाबा ने कहा-`` तेरा लड़का मरा नहीं है. यहाँ से चरणामृत ले जा और राम राम जपते हुए उसके मुह में डाल दे.``

 

बाबा की आज्ञा अनुसार उसने तुरंत घर जाकर बच्चे के मुख में चरणामृत डाल दिया. उसे विश्वास था कि चरणामृत डालते ही चमत्कार होगा. बाबा की आज्ञानुसार एक नही दो दो डाक्टरों को बुलाया गया था. दोनों ने ही कहा कि लड़का मर गया है,कोई फायदा नहीं है, इसके बाद बाबा के एक भक्त डाक्टर श्री राम बाबु आये. गौर से देखकर चिंतित हो गए. सारी बात सुनकर दवा दी.

 

तीन दिन तक लड़का उसी हालत में पड़ा रहा. चौथे दिन उसकी नाडी क्षीण गति से चलने लगी. श्री राम बाबू बोले-`` अब डरने की जरुरत नहीं है, जाओ बाबा को प्रणाम कर आओ.``

 

काशी में राधे नवल्गढ़िया नाम के एक व्यवसायी रहते थे. उनकी पत्नी को तपेदिक हो गया. डाक्टरों ने कहा-``अब यह ठीक होनेवाला नहीं है. रोगी को मनचाही चीज़ें खाने दें और आराम से रखे.``
डाक्टरों की राय सुनकर नवल्गढ़िया निराश हो गया. अकेले में अक्सर काफी कलपते थे. बात पत्नी तक पहुंची. उसने कहा-``एक बार मुझे हरिहर बाबा के पास ले चलो, दर्शन करा दो. उनके दर्शन से मुझे मुक्ति मिल जायेगी.``
पत्नी के अनुरोध पर नवल्गढ़िया उसे बाबा के पास ले गए. नवल्गढ़िया को देखते ही बाबा उखड गए-``तुम लोगों ने आखिर समझ क्या रखा है. क्या मैं वैद्य डाक्टर हूँ. ?? भगवान् हूँ ? हटाओ ये सब बखेड़ा.``
हरिहर बाबा के शिष्य विश्वनाथ बाबा ने कहा-``प्रभो, यह सब आपकी ही संतान हैं. अपना सुख दुःख पिता से न कहेंगे तो किसे कहेंगे.? अगर आप हम सब पर कृपा नहीं करेंगे तो कौन करेगा?``
कुछ देर बाद मन शांत होने पर बाबा ने कहा-``ले आ उसे. सामने लेता दे.``
आज्ञा पाते ही रोगिणी को लोग बाबा की नाव पर ले आये. और बाबा के सामने लिटा दिया. सहसा हरिहर बाबा की शांत आँखें बड़ी बड़ी हो गयी. रोगिणी के सर से पैर तक निरीक्षण करने के बाद बोले-``जा बेटी, तेरा सारा रोग दूर हो गया. चिंता की बात नहीं है. आगे सुविधाअनुसार भंडारा दे देना. इसमें तेरा मंगल होगा.``

 

काशी निवासी शंकरप्रसाद पटना के किसी कालेज में अध्यापक थे. उनका मस्तिष्क विकृत हो गया. माता पिता ने काफी इलाज करवाया पर कोई फ़ायदा नहीं हुआ.
माता सरलादेवी ने हरिहर बाबा के एक शिष्य रामशरण जी से अपनी मुसीबतों की चर्चा की. रामशरण जी ने कहा-`` आप अपने लड़के को लेकर हरिहर बाबा के पास चले जाईये. वे साक्षात् भोलेनाथ हैं. उनकी कृपा होने पर आपका संकट दूर हो जाएगा.``
सरलादेवी सीधे हरिहर बाबा के पास पहुंची. अपने संकट का वर्णन से विस्तार करने के बाद आकुल स्वर में कृपा मांगने लगी. बाबा मौन रहे. उन्होंने इस प्राथना पर सर उठाके देखा तक नहीं. सरला दुखी होकर वापिस लौट आयी.
सारी बातें सुनने के बाद रामशरण जी ने कहा-`` आप एक बार और बाबा के निकट जाईये. उनसे कहिएगा की मुझे रामशरण ने भेजा है. जो आपको उस पार से इस पार ले आये हैं.``
सरलादेवी दुसरे दिन पुनः बाबा के पास गयी. और रामशरण जी का उल्लेख करते हुए सारी व्यथा सुनाई.
हरिहर बाबा कुछ देर मौन रहने के बाद बोले-``नित्य शाम को महावीर का भजन और राम नाम का जप करना. इससे तुम्हारा कल्याण होगा.``
सरलादेवी घर आकर बाबा के निर्देशानुसार कार्य करने लगी. पति को उत्सुकता हुई कि आखिर इस बालक के भाग्य में क्या है. एक ज्योतिष ने बतलाया कि बालक पर महावीर जी कुपित हैं. कहीं राम नाम होता था जिसे आपके पुत्र ने बंद करवा दिया. फलतः महावीरजी नाराज हो गए और उसका मस्तिष्क विकृत हो गया.
सारी बातें सुनने के बाद पति ने नित्य अपने घर में रामायण का पाठ प्रारम्भ कराया. धीरे धीरे बालक स्वस्थ होकर पुनः काम करने लगा.

 

सरजू नामक एक व्यक्ति किसी मुकदमे के सिलसिले में काशी आया. कचहरी के काम समाप्त करने के बाद हरिहर बाबा के दर्शन करने चल पड़ा. बहुत दिन से उनकी ख्याति सुन रहा था. बाबा के पास आते ही उसमें वैराग्य उत्पन्न हो गया. फिर घर वापिस नहीं गया. एक कौपीन, कमंडल, और लाठी उसके जीवन का सहारा बन गया.
बाबा ने उसे शिष्य रूप में अपना लिया. केवल इन्ही सामग्रियों को लेकर वह तीर्थयात्रा पर चला गया. सरजू के बाद कितने लोग आये और चले गए. कुछ दिनों बाद बाबा बेचैन होकर बोल उठे-`` आज मेरा विश्वनाथ आ रहा है.``
बाबा के पास बैठे लोग इस बात को समझ नहीं सके. कई घंटे बाद एक युवक बाबा के पास आया. बाबा बोले-``तू आ गया ? कब से तेरा इंतज़ार कर रहा था.``
कहने के साथ ही उन्होंने उसे अपनी गोद में बिठाया. धीरे धीरे उसके मस्तक पर हाथ फेरने लगे. थोड़ी देर में उसका बाह्यज्ञान लुप्त हो गया. तीन घंटे बाद वह अपनी स्वाभाविक स्थिति में आ गया.
यह दृश्य देखकर पास बैठे भक्तों ने पूछा.-`` महाराज यह बालक कौन है?``
बाबा ने प्रसन्न भाव से कहा-`` काशी का विश्वनाथ. विश्वनाथ के आने पर ही बाबा सचल होते हैं वरना पत्थर कि तरह अचल बने रहते हैं. ``
विश्वनाथ के आने से अनेक भक्तों का उपकार हुआ. लोगों को समझते देर नहीं लगी कि बाबा का यही प्रमुख शिष्य बनेगा. बाबा कभी विश्वनाथ की बातें नहीं टालते थे. कुछ ही दिनों में मल्लाहों से नाव खेना सीखकर वह नाव खेने लगा. हरिहर बाबा काशी की भूमि को अत्यंत पवित्र मानते थे. इसलिए मलमूत्र त्यागने विश्वनाथ बाबा को प्रत्येक सुबह दुसरे पार नाव से ले जाता था. धीरे धीरे बालक ने बाबा की सारी जिम्मेदारी ले ली.
कुछ दिन बाद विश्वनाथ के माँ बाप उसे खोजते हुए आये और बाबा से अनुरोध करने लगे कि उनके पुत्र को मुक्ति दे दी जाय.
बाबा ने कहा कि अगर तेरा बेटा है तो मेरे पास क्यूँ आया? अगर यह मेरा बेटा है तो कहीं नहीं जाएगा. चाहे कोशिश करके देख लेना. विश्वनाथ के माँ बाप कई दिन तक समझाते रहे, पर वह वापिस जाने को राजी नहीं हुआ.
बाबा उसे धर्मग्रन्थ पढ़ाने लगे. वह पढ़ता और बाबा सुनते. इसी तरह बाबा विश्वनाथ का निर्माण करते रहे.

 

बाबा पहले बजरे पर नहीं रहते थे. भोर के समय प्रातः काल क्रिया करने नदी तैरकर आते जाते थे. एक बार मझौली की रानी बजरे पर सवार होकर गंगा पार कर रही थीं. उन्होंने देखा- उफनते हुए नदी की धार में एक आदमी तैरता हुआ दूसरी ओरजा रहा है. यह देखकर उन्होंने मल्लाहों से कहा-``यह आदमी पागल है क्या? इतनी तेज़ धार में तैर रहा है. नाव से जाना चाहिए. ``
मल्लाहों ने कहा-`` महारानी जी यह काशी के महान संत हैं. नित्य मल मूत्र त्यागने के लिए उस पार जाते हैं. और वापिस लौटते हैं. नगवा में जाड़ा, सर्दी गरमी बरसात में नंगे बदन बैठे रहते हैं. ऐसा महात्मा शहर में दूसरा कोई नहीं है. बड़े सिद्ध हैं.``
रानी ने कहा-`` तुम बाजरा नगवा घात पर लगाओ. मैं इन महात्मा के दर्शन करना चाहती हूँ. ``
नगवा घाट पर आकर रानी जी पैदल ही बाबा के समीप गयीं. इन्हें देखते ही बाबा ने पूछा-`` माताजी आपने यहाँ आने का कष्ट क्यूँ किया?``
रानी माता ने प्रणाम करते हुए बोला-``आपसे एक नम्र निवेदन करना चाहती हूँ. क्या आप स्वीकार करेंगे. अगर आप अनुमति दें तो मैं श्री चरणों में निवेदन करूँ?``
बाबा ने कहा-`` माताजी आप निर्भय होकर अपनी इच्छा प्रकट करें. मैं आपकी इच्छा की पूर्ती अवश्य ही करूँगा.``
रानी जी ने हंस कर कहा-`` मैं जानती हूँ कि आप गंगा के पवित्र जल को छोड़कर कहीं नहीं रह सकते. आपके निवास के लिए एक नाव समर्पित करना चाहती हूँ ताकि आप आराम से निवास कर सकें.``
बाबा की इच्छा नहीं थी पर इस अनुरोध को उन्होंने स्वीकार कर इया. आशीर्वाद देते हुए कहा-`` तथास्तु माताजी जैसी माताजी की इच्छा.``
इस आज्ञा को पाकर रानीजी ने एक बाजरा बनवाकर उस पर बाबा को बैठाया. उस दिन इस उपलक्ष्य में विशाल भंडारा हुआ. इस घटना के बाद से नित्य बाबा के निकट श्रद्धा ज्ञापन करती थी.
एक दिन दुशाला लाकर बाबा के शरीर पर डाल दिया. एकाएक बाबा थर थर कांपने लगे. यह दृश्य देखकर रानी अवाक रह गयी. - यह क्या? यहाँ तो सब उलटा हो रहा है. आखिर बात क्या है.?
तभी वहां एक संन्यासी आकर बैठा. वह सर्दी से बुरी तरह काँप रहा था. तुरंत बाबा ने उस शाल को उसे ओढा दिया. संन्यासी का कांपना बंद हुआ. इधर बाबा का कांपना भी अपने आप बंद हो गया. अक्सर बाबा इस तरह का चमत्कार दिखाया करते थे.

 

सन १९२५ की घटना है. काशी हिन्दू विश्वविद्यालय के कुछ उद्दंड छात्रों ने उपद्रव मचाया. वे जूता पहनकर बाबा के बजरे पर चढ़ आये. मल्लाहों ने उन्हें डांटा. फलस्वरूप बात बढ़ती गयी और मारपीट होने लगी. इसके बाद लड़के ईट पत्थर फेंकने लगे. बजरे पर बैठे कई लोगों को चोट आयी.
बाबा ने क्षुब्ध होकर कहा-`` बजरा खोल दो, अब मैं यहाँ नहीं रहूंगा.``
आदेशानुसार बजरा खोल दिया गया. कुछ दूर असीघाट पर आते ही बाबा ने कहा-`` यहाँ रोक दो.``
बाबा के साथ हुई दुर्घटना का समाचार सब ओर फ़ैल गया. लड़कों की उद्दंडता पर सारा शहर उफनने लगा. मालवीय जी के पास खबर पहुंची. वे तुरंत आये और सारे लड़कों की ओर से क्षमा मांगने लगे.
बाबा ने अप्रसन्न होकर कहा-`` आप इन लड़कों को अच्छी शिक्षा दे रहे हैं. क्या यही देश का कल्याण करेंगे.?``
मालवीय जी इस शिकायत पर क्या जवाब देते.? उन्होंने कहा-`` मैं लड़कों के इस अपराध के लिए आपसे क्षमा मांगने आया हूँ. वे आपकी ही संतान हैं. बच्चों की उद्दंडता को माता पिता क्षमा करतें हैं. वरना वे पाप मुक्त कैसे होंगे. ? अगर यही ज्ञान उन्हें रहता तो वे ऐसा गलत कार्य क्यूँ करते?``
बाबा ने कहा-`` राम जी ने उन्हें क्षमा कर दिया है, इसलिए मैं कुछ कहना नहीं चाहता. मेरा कहना यही है कि अगर लड़कों को योग्य सभ्य और सुसंस्कृत न बना सको तो क्यूँ व्यर्थ में अर्थ और समय बर्बाद कर रहे हो?``
इसके बाद मालवीय जी क्षुब्ध भाव से वापिस चले गए. इस घटना के तीन दिन बाद ब्रिटिश सरकार की ओर से मालवीय जी को नोटिस प्राप्त हुआ- जिस जमीन पर आप विश्वविद्यालय बनाने जा रहे हैं, उसे दो महीने के भीतर खाली कर दीजिये. भारत सरकार वहां सैनिकों के लिए छावनी बनाने का निश्चय कर चुकी है.
इस नोटिस को पाते ही मालवीय जी के होश उड़ गए. तत्कालीन सभी नेताओं को उन्होंने बुलाकर आवश्यक मीटिंग की. काफी देर तक विचार करने पर भी कोई हल नहीं निकला.
सदस्यों में एक प्रोफ़ेसर थे जो बाबा के भक्त थे. उन्हें सारी घटना मालुम हो गई थी. उनके मन में संका उत्पन्न हुई कि कहीं बाबा के कोप के कारन यह बात तो नहीं हुई है? उन्होंने सुझाव दिया कि हम सब चलकर हरिहर बाबा से प्राथना करें. संतो के आशीर्वाद से असाध्य भी साध्य हो जाता है. उस दिन छात्रों ने उत्पात किया था, शायद उसी का यह परिणाम है.
सभी बाबा के चरणों में निवेदन करने पहुंचे.
सारी बात सुनने के बाद बाबा ने कहा-`` आप लोग इस नोटिस का कोई जवाब न दें. रामजी चाहेंगे तो कल्याण होगा.``
पुनः एक सप्ताह बाद सरकार की ओर से दूसरी सूचना आयी कि पहले भेजी गयी नोटिस को रद्द किया जाता है.
जब यह पत्र मिला तो लोगों को बड़ा आश्चर्य हुआ. पुनः लोग बाबा के पास कृतज्ञता प्रकट करने गए. और कहा कि यहीं घाट पर आपके लिए एक कुटिया बना देना चाहतें हैं.
बाबा ने कहा-`` मुझे कुटिया की जरुरत नहीं है. अगर आप कुछ देना चाहते हैं तो हमारे रामजी के परमभक्त तुलसीदास के नाम पर बने घाट का जीर्णोद्धार करवा दें.``
मालवीय जी के प्रयत्न से श्री घनश्याम दास बिरला ने उक्त घाट का जीर्णोद्धार कराया था.

 

सन १९४८ में भयंकर बाढ़ आई थी. नगर में नाव द्वारा आवागमन हो रहा था. सरकारी आदेश जारी हुआ. कि कोई भी नाव उस पार नहीं जायेगी. यात्रियों से भरी कई नौकाएं डूब गयीं थीं. चारों ओर जल पुलिस का पहरा लग गया. तुलसीघाट पर केम्प लग गया. पुलिस के बड़े बड़े अफसर चारों ओर देखरेख कर रहे थे.

 

रात के तीन बजे बाबा की नाव उस भयंकार बाढ़ में उस पार रवाना हुई. बाबा निबटने जा रहे थे. विश्वनाथ ब्रह्मचारी नाव चला रहे थे.

 

``कौन जा रहा है?``- सिपाही गरजा.

 

नाव से कोई जवाब नहीं आया. अफसर ने गोली चलाने का आदेश दे दिया. तभी पुलिस के एक अफसर ने सलाम करते बोला-`` हरिहर बाबा की नाव है. वे नित्य उस पार निबटने जाते हैं. ऐसे महात्मा पर गोली न चलवायें.``

 

उस पार निबटने के बाद बाबा वापिस आने लगे. बीच गंगा में आकर विश्वनाथ ब्रह्मचारी ने कहा-`` अब डांड नहीं चल रहा है. कैसे खेउं ? नाव उस पार लगाना कठिन हो रहा है.``

 

हरिहर बाबा ने कहा-`` अब तुझे खेने की जरुरत नहीं है. मेरी बगलमें आकर बैठ जा. यहाँ राम राम कर. ``

 

विश्वनाथ ब्रह्मचारी बाबा के आज्ञानुसार डांड छोड़कर राम राम जपने लगे. नाव धीरे धीरे बहती हुई असीघाट की ओर बढ़ गयी. बीच गंगा के भंवर में जब नाव चक्कर काट रही थी और विश्वनाथ नाव खेने में लाचार हो गए तो इस पार खड़ी पुलिस ने कहा-`` आज बाबा की जलसमाधि होगी.`` थोड़ी देर बाद उन्होंने देखा की डांड खेने वाला कोई नहीं है.

 

थोड़ी देर बाद जब नाव किनारे पर सुरक्षित लगी तब जिलाधीश सीन क्लेयर तथा डे साहेब नाव पर आये और बाबा के चरणों पर अपनी टोपी रख दी.

 

पौष मॉस. रात के दो बजे एक माताजी आईं. लाल किनारे की साडी पहने थीं. आप प्रत्येक चतुर्दशी के दिन आती हैं और हरिहर बाबा के सिर पर पानी डालती हैं.

 

उस दिन विश्वनाथ ब्रह्मचारी नाराज हो गए. फटकारते हुए बोले-`` इस कडाके की सर्दी में आप बाबा के सिर पर पानी दल रही हैं ?``

 

तुरंत हरिहर बाबा बिगड़ते हुए बोले-`` तुझसे क्या मतलब कि कौन क्या करता है? जब तेरे सिर पर कोई पानी डाले तब बिगड़ना. `` कुछ देर बाद पुनः बोले-``जानता है, कौन आया है?``

 

विश्वनाथ ब्रह्मचारी ने चौंक कर उस ओर देखा- माताजी अंतर्धान हो चुंकी थीं.

 

श्री गोविंदप्रसाद मुखोपद्ध्याय बाबा के एक पुराने भक्त थे. बाबा के अनेक चमत्कार वे देख चुके थे,. अपने शरीरांत के दो माह पूर्व बाबा गंगाजल के अलावा कुछ नहीं खाते पीते थे. इधर बाबा के तिरोधान के ठीक चार दिन पूर्व गोविंदप्रसाद की इच्छा हुई कि बाबा को भोग दें. वे पूरी, तरकारी, मिठाई आदि लेकर आये.

 

विश्वनाथ ब्रह्मचारी ने कहा-`` यह सब आप क्यूँ लायें हैं? आप तो जानते हैं कि बाबा आजकल कुछ नहीं खाते.``

 

अपनी गलती समझकर गोविंदप्रसाद चुप रह गए. बाबा के पास आकर बैठे. इसके बाद जब गोविन्द गीत गाने लगे तब बाबा उठकर बैठ गए और विश्वनाथ ब्रह्मचारी से कहा-`` गोविन्द मेरे लिए भोग लाया है, लाओ यहाँ.``

 

अपना भोग खाते देख गोविन्द की आँखों से अविरल अश्रूधारा बहाने लगी.

 

पंडित गोपीनाथ जी ने हरिहर बाबा के विषय में लिखा है-`` इस दिगंबर महापुरुष का दर्शन करने के लिए मेरे गुरुदेव श्री श्री विशुद्धानंद जी परमहंस जाया करते थे. उन दिनों में उनके साथ जाया करता था. योग्त्रयानंद जी भी बाबा से श्रद्धा करते थे. हरिहर बाबा सर्वदा शिव शिव राम राम कहा करते थे. काशी और गंगा के प्रति उनकी निष्ठा अटल थी, नित्य शौच आदि के लिए वे प्रातः काल तथा सांयकाल नियमित रूप से गंगा पार का रामनगर जाया करते थे. जीवन के अंतिम काल तक इस नियम का पालन करते रहे.

 

हरिहर बाबा को योगेश्वर प्रभाव मनुष्येत्तर प्राणियों पर भी था, उसका एक मनोग्य उदाहरण दे रहा हूँ.

 

एक दिन नगवा में शोरगुल मच गया कि काशी नरेश का एक वृद्ध हाथी पागल होकर रामनगर क्षेत्र में बड़ा उपद्रव कर रहा है. लोग चिंतित हो उठे. इसके बाद वह हाथी चिंघाड़ता हुआ नदी में कूद पड़ा. वहां से तैरता हुआ वह सीधे तुलसीदास घाट पर आया जहाँ बाबा इष्ट ध्यान में निमग्न थे. बाबाजी निश्छल और बह्य्ज्ञान से रहित थे. लोग भय से दूर भाग आये और भयभीत नेत्रों से देखने लगे. सभी लोगों ने भयभीत दृष्टी से देखा कि वह पागल हाथी हरिहर बाबा के पास जाते ही इंद्रजाल की तरह क्षणभर में शांत हो गया और आज्ञाकारी नौकर की तरह खडा हो गया. लगा, जैसे हरिहर बाबा की प्रेम महिमा में बंदी हो गया है. हाथी का पशुत्व दूर हो गया है, वह अपनी सत्ता खो चुका है. इस घटना को काशी की जनता बहुत दिनों तक कहती रही. जिस प्रकार तैलंग स्वामी काशीवास करते हुए जनता की दृष्टि में महापुरुष रूप में गण्य हुए उसी प्रकार हरिहर बाबा भी लोगों का चित्ताकर्षण करते रहे. यहाँ तक की तैलंग स्वामी के स्थान की पूर्ती इस शताब्दी में वे ही करते रहे.

 

कीर्तन पाठ (योगवाशिष्ठ और नारायण) उनके सामने नियमित होता रहता था. कठोर तपश्चर्या और क्रिछु साधना के कारन हरिहर बाबा का शरीर ख़राब होता गया. उस समय आपके भक्त कहते थे-`` बाबा आप तो इच्छामय हैं, स्वतंत्र इश्वर स्वरुप. अगर हम सभी के लिए शुभ और कल्याण चाहेंगे तो अभी काफी दिनों तक रहेंगे. ``

 

इसके उत्तर में वे कहते-`` मैंने अपनी सारी इच्छा को राम जी के चरणों में अर्पित कर दिया है, `` फिर कोमल शब्दों में कहते-`` जो निवेदन किया है, क्या उसे वापिस लिया जा सकता है?``

 

भक्तों ने कहा-`` आपके आश्रय में हम अत्यंत निर्भरता के साथ शांतिपूर्वक विश्राम कर रहे हैं, आप हमें छोड़कर कभी न जायें. ``

 

उन्होंने उत्तर दिया-`` तुम सब जीवभाव छोड़कर राम जी के परम स्वरुप उस परमात्मा की याद को स्मरण करते रहो जो राम जी सभी सृष्टि में ओतप्रोत रूप में विराजमान हैं. सभी के भीतर सब कुछ के भीतर राम जी का सानिध्य प्रत्यक्ष करने का प्रयत्न करो. परम धाम का चिंतन करो. वहां तुम्हारे साथ, मेरे साथ तुम लोगों का कभी किसी समय विच्छेद नहीं रहेगा.``

 

अन्तरंग सेवकों को एकांत में बुलाकर उन्होंने कहा-`` वृक्ष काफी जीर्ण शीर्ण हो चुका है,इसे अधिक दिनों तक रखा नहीं जा सकता. ``

 

इस बातचीत के साथ उनका उस पार शौच करना बंद हो गया.

 

एक दिन रात को विश्वनाथ को जगाकर कहा-`` तुझे जो कुछ पूछना है पूछ ले. मेरा समय हो गया है.``

 

यह बात सुनने के बाद विश्वनाथ ब्रह्मचारी फफक कर रोने लगा. बाबा ने कहा-`` बेटा, यह शरीर त्याग करने पर भी मैं तेरे शरीर में रहूँगा. इसके लिए अफ़सोस मत कर.``

 

विश्वनाथ का विशिष्ट लोगों के सामने गद्दी पर अभिषेक करके अपनी समस्त शक्ती उसे दे दी.

 

फिर १ जुलाई १९४९ के दिन बाबा ने शरीर त्याग दिया. हरिहर बाबा की तरह कोई सर्वमान्य महात्मा काशी में नहीं हुआ.

Baba Kinaram Aghori

 

Source: https://www.facebook.com/BharatKeMahanYogi/

 

बाबा कीनाराम - संक्षिप्त जीवन परिचय

 

वाराणसी के दक्षिणी भाग में स्थित काशी नरेश के महल में हलचल मची हुई थी. सवेरे से ही वेदपाठी वेड के चारों अंगों का पाठ कर रहे थे. नगर के गणमान्य नागरिकों के अलावा अनेक साधू संत उपस्थित थे. राजा चेतसिंह यहाँ शिव मंदिर बनवाकर आज यहाँ शिवलिंग की प्रतिष्ठा करा रहे थे.

 

चेतसिंह ने आदेश दे रखा था की ऐसे शुभ अवसर पर कोई अवांछनीय व्यक्ति समारोह में ना आ पाए. वंश परम्परा से काशी नरेश शिव भक्त थे. काशी के नागरिक भी गीता अनुसार नराणां च नराधिपम यानी काशी नरेश का स्वागत <हर हर महादेव> के नारे से करते हैं. उन्हें शिव का प्रातीक समझते हैं.

 

सहसा महल में चेतसिंह का वज्र कंठ कम्पित हो उठा-``यह नरपिशाच यहाँ कैसे आ गया? बाहर निकालो इस चांडाल को.``

 

सभी कर्मचारी भयभीत हो उठे. सामने कीनाराम बाबा खड़े थे. कई कर्मचारी बाबा की ओर लपके. तभी कीनाराम बाबा ने कहा-`` तू ने मेरा अपमान किया ? इसका फल तुझे शीघ्र मिलेगा. यह मत भूल की तुने विदेशियों को शिकस्त दी है. वे तुझे ऐसा सबक सिखायेंगे कि मेरी तरह तुझे भी इस महल से बिदा होना पड़ेगा.``

 

कीनाराम की इतनी बातें सुनने के बाद चेतसिंह आपे से बाहर हो गए. राजा को क्रुद्ध देखकर पहरेदारों ने जबरन कीनाराम को घसीटना प्रारम्भ किया.

 

बाबा कीनाराम ने कहा-`` देख लेना, यह बाबा का श्राप है, तेरा राज्य नष्ट हो जाएगा. इस महल में उल्लू चमगादड़ रहेंगे. तेरा वंश भी समाप्त हो जाएगा.``

 

ठीक इसी समय महल के भीतर सदानंद बक्शी ने प्रवेश किया. बाबा कीनाराम के प्रति इनकी गहरी आस्था थी. राजा साहब के यहाँ से जाने के बदले वे बाबा को आदर पूर्वक उनके आश्रम तक पहुंचा आये. महल वापस आने के बाद मुंशी सदानंद को सारी बातें मालुम हुई.

 

उन्हें समझते देर नहीं लगी कि जो कुछ भी हुआ, अनुचित हुआ. बाबा कीनाराम सिद्ध पुरुष हैं. नगर के लोग आपको श्रद्धा की दृष्टी से देखते हैं. जरुरु किसी मतलब से आये होंगे. कहीं उनका शाप फलीभूत हुआ तो क्या होगा?

 

दुसरे दिन सदानंद क्रीम कुंद स्थित बाबा के आश्रम में आये और राजा को दिए श्राप के लिए क्षमा करने की प्रार्थना करने लगे.

 

बाबा कीनाराम ने कहा-`` अब जो बात जबान से निकल गयी है, वह तो होकर रहेगी. उसे अपनी बहादुरी का गर्व हो गया है. लेकिन मैं साफ़ देख रहा हूँ कि उसका पतन होने वाला है.``

 

सदानंद ने भीत स्वर में कहा-`` तब हम लोगों का क्या होगा? मेरा अनुरोध है कि आप राजा साहब पर कृपा कीजिये.``

 

बाबा ने कहा-`` साधू का वचन कभी टलता नहीं. मैं तुम्हारे मनोविशय को समझ रहा हूँ. तुम्हारे वंश को कोई हानि नहीं होगी. समझे सदानंद. एक काम करना, भविष्य में तुम्हारे वंशधर अपने नाम के पीछे <आनंद> शब्द अगर जोड़ लेंगे तो तुम्हारा वंश अनादी काल तक चलेगा. अब तुम जा सकते हो.``

 

कीनाराम के श्राप ने प्रभाव दिखाया.

 

राजा चेतसिंह को शिवाले के किले से भागना पड़ा. राज्य ईस्ट इंडिया कम्पनी के हाथों चला गया.

 

……………………………

 

कीनाराम का जन्म संवत १६५८ वि. भाद्र मॉस के कृष्ण पक्ष की चतुर्दशी तिथी को वाराणसी के चंदौली तहसील स्थित रामगढ़ गाँव में हुआ था. आपके पिता अकबर सिंह रघुवंशी क्षत्रिय थे. कीनाराम अपने तीन भाईयों में सबसे बड़े थे. बचपन से ही आप राम के प्रति अनुरक्त थे. अवकाश के समय आप गाँव के अन्य साथियों समेत राम धुन गाया करते थे.

 

उन दिनों बाल विवाह की प्रथा थी. इस प्रथा के अनुसार आपका १२ वर्ष की आयु में विवाह कर दिया गया. विवाह के तीन वर्ष के बाद गौना लाने की तिथी निश्चित की गयी. यात्रा के एक दिन पूर्व आपने अपनी माँ से दूध भात खाने का आग्रह किया.

 

माँ बिगड़ गयी-`` कल तुम्हारा गौना है और आज दूध भात मांग रहे हो? दही भात खा लो``

 

कीनाराम ने हाथ पकड़ लिया. लाचारी में माँ को दूध भात देना पड़ा. दुसरे दिन जब यात्रा की तय्यारी हो चुकी तो ससुराल पक्ष से समाचार आया कि वधु की मृत्यु हो गयी है.

 

माँ ने रोते हुवे कहा-`` कोई न कोई अशुभ होगा, सोच लिया था, तुमने दूध भात क्यूँ खाया. ऐसा जिद्दी लड़का है कि क्या कहूँ?``

 

कीनाराम ने कहा-`` माँ, उसके मरने के बाद ही मैंने दूध भात खाया है, विश्वास न हो तो पिताजी से पूछ लो. वह कल शाम को ही मर गयी थी और मैंने दूध भात कल रात को खाया.``

 

माँ से ये समाचार पुरे गाँव में फ़ैल गया. लोग इस बात पे आश्चर्य करने लगे आखिर कीनाराम को इस बात का पता यहाँ बैठे कैसे चल गया?

 

इस घटना के बाद वापिस विवाह की बात चलने लगे. कीनाराम ने इनकार किया, दबाव बढ़ने पर चुपचाप घर से निकल पड़े. घूमते घूमते गाजीपुर आ गए. उन दिनों गाजीपुर में रामानंदी सम्प्रदाय के अनुयायी संत शिवराम रहते थे. नागरिकों में उनकी प्रसिद्धी थी. कीनाराम को पसंद आया. वे वहीँ रुक गए. सेवा करना और खाली समय में रामनाम जपना. वे चाहते थे कि शिवराम उन्हें दीक्षा दें. और शिवराम सोचते कि अगर कीनाराम दीक्षित हो गया तो मन्त्र लेकर चम्पत हो जाएगा. ऐसा सेवा करने वाला चेला कहाँ से मिलेगा. ये सोच कर टालते रहे. शिव राम जी हमेशा टालते रहे. ^

 

कई महीनों बाद शिवराम बोले -``चलो कीनाराम तुम्हें आज दीक्षा देता हूँ. `` आसन कमंडल देकर बोले, -``तुम गंगा तट पर चलो मैं शौच आदि से निवृत्त होकर आता हूँ.``

 

कीनाराम जी ख़ुशी ख़ुशी गंगा तट पर चले गए. नहाकर आसन पर बैठ गए. आचमनी लेकर ध्यान करते हुए अनुभव हुआ की गंगा की लहरें उनके चरण स्पर्श कर रही हैं, तो उठ कर कुछ और ऊंचाई पर बैठ गए. आँख बंद की कि फिर लगा की गंगा की लहरें उनके पैरों को छू रही हैं. फिर और ऊपर बैठ गए. तब भी गंगा की लहरें उनके पैरों तक पहुँच गयी. पीछे शिवराम ये सब देख रहे थे. उनको अपार आश्चर्य हुआ. कि कीनाराम के रूप में ये लड़का कौन आया है.

 

इसके बाद शिवराम कीनाराम को लेकर स्थानीय मंदिर में गए और दीक्षा दी. इसके बाद कीनाराम केवेल सेवा और केवल साधन भजन में लग गए.

 

इस बीच एक घटना हो गयी. शिवराम की पत्नी का देहांत हो गया. पत्नी चले जाने के बाद शिवराम अस्थिर हो गए. पुनर्विवाह की सोचने लगे. मन में दुविधा होने पर कीनाराम को पूछा.

 

कीनाराम ने तुरंत कहा-``महाराज इस उम्र में आपको विवाह शोभा नहीं देता. साधन भजन में समय लगायें तो बेहतर है.``

 

शिवराम को ऐसे उत्तर की अपेक्षा नहीं थी. नाराज होकर बोले- `` पत्नी के बिना मेरा काम नहीं चलेगा. ये सब बखेड़ा मुझसे सम्हाला नहीं जाता. ``

 

गुरु शिष्य में विवाद बढ़ता ही गया. अंत में कीनाराम ने कहा-``अगर आप पुनर्विवाह करेंगे तो मैं अन्य किसी गुरु की सेवा में चला जाउंगा.``

 

शिवराम खिज्लाकर बोले-`` जाना है तो चला जा मैं तेरे ऐसे कृतघ्न का मुख नहीं देखना चाहता.``

 

………………………………………………

 

गुरु के प्रति अश्रद्धा होने पर कीनाराम तुरंत वहां से चल पड़े. मार्ग में नईडीह नामक एक गाँव आया. उन्होंने देखा कि एक वृक्ष के नीचे एक बुधिया बेतहाशा रो रही है. कारण पूछने पर बताया कि जमींदार का लगान बकाया हो गया था. उसके प्यादे उसके लड़के को पकड़ कर ले गए हैं और मार रहे हैं.

 

कीनाराम ने कहा-`` इस तरह रोने से कहीं लगान चुकता होता है. ? चल, मैं तेरे लड़के को बचा लूँगा?``

 

बुढिया ने कहा-`` महाराज वह बड़ा जालिम आदमी है. बिना रकम के मानेगा नहीं. आप बेकार में जाकर परेशान होने.``

 

अब कीनाराम नाराज हो गए. उन्होंने कहा-`` इस तरह रोने से तेरा लड़का बच जाएगा? चल, मेरे साथ चल. मैं भी देखूं, कैसा जमींदार है.``

 

बाबा को लेकर बुढिया जमींदार के यहाँ पहुंची. कीनाराम ने देखा कि लड़के को हाथ बाँध कर धुप में बिठा रखा है. कीनाराम ने कहा-`` जमींदार साहब आप इस बेवा के लड़के को छोड़ दें.``

 

जमींदार ने कहा-`` मेरा लगान बाकी है. रकम चुका दीजिये और लड़के को ले जाईये. ``

 

कीनाराम ने कहा-`` लड़का जहाँ बैठा है वहां तेरी सारी रकम रखी है. किसी मजदूर से खोद कर निकलवा ले.``

 

इसके बाद उन्होंने लड़के से कहा-``तू इधर आके बैठ बेटा.``

 

जमींदार को बाबा कि बातों पर विश्वास नहीं हुआ. मजदूर को कह कर खोदवाने पर वहां वांछित रकम मिलने पर उसको घोर आश्चर्य हुआ. और साथ ही भयभीत भी. बाबा कीनाराम के पैरों में आकर गिर पडा.

 

कीनाराम ने कहा-`` लो माताजी अपने लड़के को सम्हालो कई सालों का लगान चुकता हो गया.``

 

इस चमत्कार को देखकर बुढिया भी स्तंभित हो गयी. वापिस आते समय भाव विव्हल होकर बोली-`` बाबाजी अब से मेरा लड़का आपकी सेवा में. लगान ना दे पाने पर मेरा लड़का पता नहीं कितने समय तक जमींदार के यहाँ बेगार करता अब आपकी सेवा में रहेगा तो जीवन सफल हो जाएगा.``

 

पहले तो कीनाराम बाबा राजी नहीं हुए. बुढिया की जिद्द को देखते हुए भगवान् की इच्छा को माना और लड़के को साथ ले लिया. यही उनका प्रथम शिष्य हुआ जिसका नाम था- बीजाराम

 

यायावरों की तरह घूमते हुए दोनों गिरनार पर्वत पर पहुंचे. आबू पर्वत, गिरनार, हिंगलाज, पुष्कर, वीरभूमि, कामाख्या और हिमालय के अनेक क्षेत्र संतों की साधना भूमी हैं. आज भी संत लोग अलक्ष्य रूप में यहाँ साधना करते हैं.

 

कीनाराम ने कहा-`` बीजाराम मैं पर्वत पर जा रहा हूँ. जब तक न लौटूं तुम यहाँ इंतज़ार करना. और एक बात याद रखना केवल तीन घर से भिक्षा मांगना, इससे अधिक नहीं. भिक्षा में जितना मिले उससे काम चलाना चौथे घर में मत जाना.``

 

कहा जाता है इसी पर्वत पर कीनाराम की मुलाक़ात भगवान् दत्तात्रेय महाराज से हुई थी. और उन्हें योग का उपदेश दिया था. इस सम्बन्ध में कीनाराम ने स्वयं कहा है-

 

पूरी द्वारिका गोमती गंगा सागर तीर.
दत्तात्रय मोहि कहं मिले हरण महाभाव पीर.
मोहि प्रबोधे विविध विधि त्रिकालग्य भगवान.
अन्तर्हित होते भये बानी सत्य प्रमान

 

कहा जाता है कि नाथ सम्प्रदाय के संत गोरखनाथ तथा वारकरी सम्प्रदाय के संत एकनाथ ने भी यहीं दत्तात्रेय ऋषि का दर्शन किया था. कुछ दिनों बाद गुरु शिष्य गिरनार पर्वत से जूनागढ़ आ गए. यहाँ नवाब का शासन था. नगर में भीख मांगने की मनाही थी. जो व्यक्ति भीख माँगता, उसे पकड़ कर जेल में डाल देते थे. वहां अपराधियों को चक्की चलानी पड़ती थी.

 

बीजाराम भिक्षा मांगने गए और पकडे गए. और नियमानुसार उन्हें भी जेल हो गयी. इधर कीनाराम काफी देर हो जाने पर चिंतिति हो उठे. ध्यान लगाने पर देखा तो माजरा समझ में आया. अब वे भी बीजाराम की तरह भीख मांगने निकले. इन्हें भी पकड़ कर जेल में डाल दिया.

 

इन्हें भी एक चक्की चलाने को दी गयी. आपने अपनी चक्की पर एक डंडा मारते हुए कहा-`` चल बेटा, चक्की.``

 

चक्की चलने लगी. इसके बाद अन्य संतों की चक्कियों को भी डंडा मार कर उन्हें चालू कर दिया. इस अनहोनी को देखकर पहरेदार भाग भाग कर नवाब तक पहुंचे और सारी घटना बयान की. नवाब पहचान गया और डर गया कि आज फकीर से पाला पड़ा है. फ़टाफ़ट बाबा को दरबार में इज्जत के साथ बुलाया. ऊँचे दर्जे के फकीर हैं कहीं बद्दुआ ना दे दें इसलिए बाबा को प्रसन्न करने के लिए थाली में माफ़ी के रूप में हीरे जवाहरात पेश किये गए. बाबा ने एक उठा कर मुह में डाला और बोले-`` यह न तो मीठे हैं न ही खट्टे. मेरे किस काम के?``

 

नवाब बोला-`` हजरत जो हुक्म दें वही पेश किया जाएगा.``

 

बाबा को नवाब की मनःस्थिति का ज्ञान हुआ. हंसकर बोले-`` संत और फकीर मांग कर गुजारा करते हैं. तेरे यहाँ का गुनाह है, ठीक है. अब आइन्दा भीख मांगने वाले फकीर और संत को शासन की ओर से अढाई पाव आटा मुफ्त देनें का हुक्म दे दो.``

 

इतने सस्ते में छूटते देख नवाब ने तुरंत इस प्रस्ताव को स्वीकार कर लिया.

 

यहाँ से बाबा हिमालय की ओर चले गए. वहां काफी दिनों तक साधना करने के बाद अचानक काशी में प्रकट हुए.

 

उन दिनों शिवाला मोहल्ले के क्रीम कुंड में बाबा कालूराम रहते थे. बाबा कालूराम पास ही स्थित श्मसान में मुर्दों की खोपड़ियों को चने खिलाया करते थे. एक दिन बाबा कीनाराम घूमते घूमते उस तरफ आये तो ये दृश्य देखा. उन्होंने अपनी शक्ति का प्रयोग किया.

 

खोपड़ियों का आना बंद हो गया. बाबा कालूराम औघड़ संत थे. ध्यान लगाते ही समझ गए कि यहाँ कीनाराम आयें हैं. जिनके आने की प्रतीक्षा वे काफी समय से कर रहे थे. इधर कीनाराम भी समझ गए कि बाबा कालूराम उच्च स्तर के संत हैं.

 

हँसते हुए कीनाराम ने कहा-`` बाबाजी आप ये क्या खिलवाड़ कर रहे हैं.? चलिए अपने स्थान ( गद्दी) पर.``

 

कीनाराम की साधना शक्ति को पहचानने के लिए बाबा कालूराम ने कहा-`` इस वक्त तो मुझे भूक लगी है. क्या तुम अभी ताज़ी मछली खिला सकते हो.``

 

कीनाराम ने कहा-`` जरुर महाराज. `` फिर गंगा नदी की ओर देखते कहा-`` गंगिया, एक मछली दे जा.``

 

तुरंत एक मछली नदी से उछल कर इनके पैरों में आ पड़ी. बीजाराम ने उसे पकाया और उन संतों ने मछली खायी.

 

थोड़ी देर बाद कालूराम की नजर नदी में बहते लाश पर पड़ी और बोले-`` देख तो मुर्दा आ रहा है``

 

कीनाराम ने कहा-`` ये तो ज़िंदा है``

 

``ज़िंदा है तो उसे बुला ला``

 

कीनाराम बोले-`` कहां जाता है, चल इधर.``

 

वह लाश धीरे धीरे किनारे आकर खड़ी हो गयी. कीनाराम ने कहा-`` खडा होकर क्या देख रहा है? जा अपने घर चला जा.``

 

कीनाराम की सिद्धी देखकर बाबा कालूराम संतुष्ट हो गए. दोनों उठ कर चल पड़े. कीनाराम को क्रीम कुंड में ले आये और कहा-`` कीनाराम मेरा काम समाप्त हो गया. मैं अब तक तुम्हारे आने की प्रतीक्षा कर रहा था. ताकि ये जागृत स्थान शून्य न रहे. यह जागृत पीठ है. अब तुझे कहीं जाने की जरुरत नहीं है. यहीं रहकर साधना करो. यहीं सबकुछ मिल जाएगा.``

 

कहा जाता है कि बाबा कालूराम ने उन्हें दीक्षा दी थी. वास्तव में बाबा कालूराम दत्तात्रेय मुनि के अवतार थे. बाबा कीनाराम को गद्दी देने के बाद वे अंतर्धान हो गए.

 

बाबा कीनाराम की एक विशेषता ये थी कि प्राचीन औघड़ परम्परा से हट कर वे राम कृष्ण की ओर लग गए थे. यही कारण है कि उनकी प्रसिद्धी बहुत हुई. भारत हमेशा से सात्त्विक और राजसिक साधनाओं को आदर की दृष्टि से देखता रहा है. तामसिक साधकों के पास लोग सब तरफ से निराश हो कर ही जातें हैं.

 

औघड़ों के बारे में प्रचलित है कि वे भूत पिशाच अदि को वश में कर लेते हैं. असल में यह मार्ग अंतर का और परम गोपनीय है. कुछ कुछ साधक अभी भी देखने को मिल जाते हैं. अंतर की शक्ति और महामाया की अराधना का परम गोपनीय मार्ग है और कठिनतम भी. अघोर माने जो घोर ना हो, जो सरल हो.... इस सरलता के पीछे ही सब कुछ छिपा है. साधक गण ये जानते हैं.

 

बाबा कीनाराम औघड़ होते हुए भी जन सामान्य के निकट प्रिय थे. अंतर से साधक और दयालु थे. उनके कारण ही क्रीम कुंड तथा औघड़ संप्रदाय की ख्याति फैली. आज भी क्रीम कुंड में प्रत्येक रवि-मंगल को महिलाएं अपने बच्चों को सुखंडी का रोग दूर कराने के लिए आती हैं. भाद्रपद शुक्ल षष्टी को यहाँ मेला लगता है.

 

कीनाराम एक दार्शनिक औघड़ थे. अपनी पुस्तक - विवेक्सार- में एक जगह अपने बारे में कहते हैं- `` मैं ही जीव हूँ, मैं ही ब्रह्म हूँ, मैं ही अकारण निर्मित जगत हूँ, मैं ही निरंजन हूँ और मैं ही विकराल काल हूँ. मैं ही जन्मता हूँ और मरता भी हूँ. पर्वत - आकाश मैं हूँ. ब्रह्मा विष्णु महेश भी मैं ही हूँ. सुमन और उसका वास , तिल और उसका तेल मैं हूँ. बंदन, मुक्ती अमृत हलाहल ज्ञान अज्ञान ध्यान ज्योति मैं हूँ. ``

Tibbati Baba

 

Caution: Lots of spelling errors are there.

Source: https://www.facebook.com/BharatKeMahanYogi/

 

शिव चतुर्दशी का दिन था. बालक नवीनचंद्र को ठाकुर घर में पूजा सामग्री का जिम्मा सोपकर माँ तालाब में स्नान करने चली गयी थीं. सारे दिन भाग दोड़ से नवीन को नींद आ गयी, माँ ने लौटकर देखा तो कई चूहे नैवेद्य की थाली में चढ़कर चावल और केले खाने में जुटे थे. उनके आते ही लिंग विग्रह के ऊपर चढ़ते हुए बिलों में भाग गये. माँ ने नवीन को जगाया. डांट लगाई-" तुम्हे सोने का कोई और समय नहीं मिला? देखो तो चूहों ने सभी नैवेद्य उच्छिष्ट कर दिया. मुझे फिर से थाली सजनी पड़ेगी."


थोड़ी देर तक मौन रहने के बाद बालक नवीन ने उत्तर दिया " जो ठाकुर अपने नैवेद्य की रक्षा नहीं कर सकते उनकी पूजा से क्या लाभ माँ?"


" क्या कुलक्षण की बात कर रहा है? अंततः नास्तिक हो ही जायेगा?"


" में उस इस्वर की बात सोचता हूँ माँ जो जल, थल, अन्तरिक्ष , कोटि ग्रह- तारों में विद्यमान है..इश्वर को इस घर में बैठाये रखने का मेरा मन नहीं करता."


"इतनी बड़ी बातें कहा से सीख गया तू?'


इसी बीच पुरोहित स्मर्तिरत्न ने कमरे में प्रवेश किया. उन्होंने कहा की" नवीन बड़ी बड़ी बाते नहीं क्र रहा है, उसने अपने संस्कार के अनुरूप बाते कही है. उसके सारे सरीर में अपूर्व सात्विक चिन्ह विद्यमान हैं. पूर्व जन्म के त्याग- वैराग्यमय संस्कार लेकर ही इसने जन्म ग्रहण किया है. मुझे विस्वास है की बड़ा होकर यह वंश का नाम उज्जवल करेगा ."


नवीन की माँ ने कहा-" पुरोहितजी, एक ज्योतिषी ने मेरी हथेली देखकर कहा था , माँ तुम्हारे छठवे गर्भ से एक पुत्र जन्म लेगा जो संसार त्यागी महत्मा बनेगा,नवीन मेरी वाही संतान है."


ज्योतिषी की भविष्यवाणी सही हुई, इस घटना के दो वर्ष बाद ही बालक नवीन ने सांसारिक मोह त्यागकर सन्यास ग्रहण कर लिया और तिब्बती बाबा के नाम से प्रसिद्ध हुए.


बांग्लादेश के सिलहट जिले के अधुना नामक गांव में १८२० में तिब्बती बाबा का जन्म हुआ था. पिता रामचंद्र चक्रवर्ती एक साधारण जमींदार थे . धार्मिक कार्यो में इस परिवार की काफी रूचि थी.


नवीन का मन पढाई में नहीं लगता था. आध्यात्मिक सवाल तथा सृष्टि का सवाल उन्हें मथ रहा था. एक दिन नवीन ने माँ से कहा " में यह भी समझ रहा हु की संसार का त्याग किये बिना मेरे जीवन की जिज्ञासाओ का उत्तर नहीं मिलेगा"


"घर में बैठकर क्या धर्म नहीं होता?" माँ ने कहा," शास्त्र पाठ करो, साधन भजन करो,उसी से तुम्हे परम वास्तु का लाभ होगा."


लेकिन जब नवीन ने माँ की बात नहीं मानी तो उन्हीने कहा ," तुम इश्वर के संधान में जा रहे तो में बाधक नहीं बनूंगी. आशीर्वाद देती हूँ की कुल को पवित्र और उज्जवल करो."


"माँ तुम्हारी देव पूजा सार्थक है, तुम महान हो." कहते हुए नवीन ने माँ को प्रणाम किया और परिजनों से विदा लेकर उसी रात घर से निकल पड़े.


नवीनचंद्र परिव्राजन करते हुए गंगातट स्थित सिद्धपीठ कालीघाट पहुंचे, यहीं आदिगुरु की तलाश पूरी नहीं होगी तो पश्चिम की ओर अग्रसर होंगे, उन्होंने सोचा.

नवीनचंद्र चलते चलते कलकत्ता आये और वह उन्हें दीनदयाल जी जो की कविराज थे, के यहाँ आश्रय मिला. उन्होंने नवीएँ को अपने औषधालय में कार्य दे दिया. नवीन के पास पैसे भी खत्म हो लिए थे, तो वो राजी हो गए.


उपाध्याय जी के पास रहते हुए ३ साल बीत गए , अब वे दुविधा में पड़ गये क्युकी इससे उनका मक्सब पूरा नहीं हो रहा था जिसके लिए उन्होंने घर त्यागा था. एक दिन वे चुपचाप खिसक लिए और वाराणसी के मार्ग पर चल दिए. कुछ दिन पैदल यात्रा के बाद वे वहां पहुंचे. बाबा विश्वनाथ का दर्शन किया. साधुओं के मठो और अखाड़ों में घुमते रहे. इसके बाद वृन्दावन पहुंचे. यहाँ हर तरह जय राधे की ध्वनि मुखरित हो रही थी. साधू कृष्णा और राधे की भक्ति में आत्म विभोर थे..पूरा वृन्दावन भक्तिरस के आप्लावित था. यमुना तट पर घुमते हुए उनकी भेंट एक जमींदार के पुत्र जगन्नाथ चौधरी से हुयी. धीरे धीरे यह मुलाक़ात मित्रता में बदल गयी. ज्ञात हुआ की नवीन की तरह उसके मन में भी वैराग्य की भावना उत्पन्न हो चुकी है. और उसे भी किसी समर्थ गुरु की तलाश है जिससे वह संन्यास की दीक्षा ले सके.


जगन्नाथ नवीन को लेकर एक कापालिक के यहाँ गये. ये शक्ति साधक यमुना के दूसरी ओर धारवाड़ के निर्जन जंगल में रहते थे. वहीँ धूनी रमाकर तपस्या करते थे. चर्चा थी की इनमे मृत व्यक्ति को जिन्दा करने की शक्ति है.


उस दिन शाष्टांग दंडवत करके दोनों लौट आये.


थोड़े दिन बाद चौधरी भागते हुए नवीन के पास आये और कहा-" हम दोनों के जीवन में बड़ा सुयोग आया है, महात्मा से अभी मिलकर आ रहा हूँ. वह परसों रात में अमावस्या के मध्य प्रहार में शक्ति साधना की विशेष क्रिया करेंगे. इसके बाद शव देह में जीवन संचार करने के बाद इस क्रिया की समाप्ति होगी. इस अवसर पर हमे उपस्थित रहने की आगया दी है. हम लोगों को यमुना में स्नान करके नवीन वस्त्र धारण करके जाना है. हो सकता है हमे उसी समय दीक्षा दें."


चौधरी और नवीन निर्धारित समय पर धारवाड़ के जंगल में पहुँच गये. मंदिर में प्रवेश करके देखा की भीतर मशाल जल रही है. कापालिक का चेहरा भयानक और उग्र है.उसके गले में हड्डी की माला तथा ललाट पर बहुत बड़ा रक्त चन्दन का टीका है. उसके नेत्र लाल हैं. इन लोगों को देखते ही बोला-" तुम लोग आ गये हो, यह बड़ा अच्छा हुआ. दोनों आसनों पर बैठ जाओ." दोनों ने आसन ग्रहण कर लिया.


कापालिक ने एक दीपाधार नवीन को पकड़ाते हुए कहा " ध्यान रखना यह दीपक बुझने न पाए"


दीपक की दुर्गन्ध से नवीन विचलित हो उठा. उसे देखकर कापालिक ने कहा," यह मृतक के माथे की चर्बी है, इसी कारण थोड़ी दुर्गन्ध आ रही है. दरअसल इस अनुष्ठान में तेल या घी का प्रयोग वर्जित है."


गर्भ गृह में दीवार से तंगी दो मोटी रस्सियों के बारे में कापालिक ने कहा ," यह रस्सी मंदिर के गर्भ तक सीढ़ी की तरह चली गयी है,मंत्र द्वारा जीवित एक शव इसी के सहारे धीरे धीरे अवतरण करेगा और तुम लोगों के पास आएगा, घबराना नहीं."


अब कापालिक मंदिर के गर्भ गृह में प्रवेश करके गंभीर स्वर में थोड़ी देर मंत्रोच्चार करते रहे. क्षण भर बाद मंदिर के विस्तृत कक्ष में एक अप्र्यत्यासित दृश्य प्रकाश हुआ दोनों रस्सियों के सहारे एक कृष्ण वर्ण मनुष्य का शव आ रहा है. शव में जीवन के लक्षण भी दिखाई देते थे.उसके दोनों हाथों में दो खडग थे, यह शव उत्तेजित होकर विचित्र शब्दों का उछारण कर रहा था.


नवीन और चौधरी बुरी तरह दर गये. चौधरी हट्टा कट्टा युवक था, उसने डाली के ऊपर रखे खडग उठाया और जो शव आ रहा था उसपर जोरदार प्रहार करके उसे काट दिया. फिर दोनों मंदिर से भाग निकले. कापालिक इससे काफी क्रोधित हुआ और मशाल लेकर उन्हें पकड़ने पीछे दौड़ा, दोनों लोग जंगल के छोर पर आ गये. इसके बाद यमुना में छलांग लगाई और तैरकर इस और आ गये. कापालिक निराश होकर बीच से ही लौट चूका था.


रात का आखिरी पहर था. ये लोग एक झोंपड़ी के पास पहुंचे. भगवन का भजन गाते गाते एक साधक बाहर निकला. साधक ने यहाँ का प्रयोजन पुछा तो उन्होंने सारी बात बताई. बाबा ने कहा," बेटा तुम लोगों का भाग्य ठीक है, मौत के मुह में जाते जाते बचे हो. वह एक नर घातक कापालिक है. उसने नौ नरमुंडों का संकल्प ले रखा है ताकि नवमुंडी आसन पर तपस्या करके सिद्धि प्राप्त कर सके. उसे कुछ सिद्धियाँ प्राप्त हैं. वह शव के साथ कुछ बाजीगरी दिखाकर भी अपने कुकर्म सिद्ध करता है."


जगन्नाथ ने जब अपने पिता को यह बात बताई तो वे बहुत क्रोधित हुए. उन्होंने अपने साथ कई लोगों को लेकर इस कापालिक की खोज की किन्तु कापालिक का कहीं पता नहीं चला. मंदिर में साड़ी चीजें इधर उधर बिखरी पड़ीं थीं. कापालिक गायब हो चूका था.

 

नवीन ने कुछ समय वृन्दावन में बिताने के बाद परिव्रजन आरम्भ किया. कुरुक्षेत्र,पुष्कर, ज्वालामुखी होते हुए वह अमरनाथ पहुंचे. वहां से वापसी के समय उनकी भेंट एक सिद्ध योगी से हुयी. योगी ने कुछ दिन उन्हें अपने पास रखकर योग साधना की अनेक विधियाँ सिखायीं. कुछ दिन बाद योगेश्वर ने नवीन से कहा की, " बेटा अब में यहाँ से डेरा डंडा उठाऊंगा, तुम्हें भी अब मेरा साथ छोड़ना होगा."


नवीन ने योगी से प्रार्थना की कि उन्हें स्वयं से विमुख न करें, लेकिन योगी ने ऐसा करने में असमर्थता जताते हुए कहा की ," में तुम्हारा गुरु नहीं हूँ, तुम्हारे गुरु तिब्बत में हैं. तुम अब उसी तरफ परिव्रजन आरम्भ करो. लेकिन तिब्बत में प्रवेश करना बहुत कठिन है. तुम पहले नेपाल जाओ. वहां के प्रधानमंत्री मेरे भक्त हैं, मेरा नाम लेकर उनसे मिलना. वे तुम्हारी तिब्बत यात्रा का प्रबंध करेंगे."


नवीन नेपाल पहुंचे. वहां के प्रधानमंत्री ने व्यापारियों की टोली के साथ उन्हें तिब्बत में प्रवेश की व्यवस्था कर दी. कुछ दिनों तक नेपाल के मंदिरों तथा साधना पीठों का दर्शन करने के बाद वे तिब्बत चले गये. काफी खोजबीन के बाद उन्हें पता चला की एक पर्वत की गोद में भरत गिह स्थित है. वहीँ एक शैव साधक रहते हैं. दुर्गम चढ़ाई पार करके नवीन इस साधक के पास पहुँच गए. इस शैव तांत्रिक साधक का नाम था- परमानंद ठक्कर . योगबल और तंत्र सिद्दी से प्राप्त दिव्य शक्ति के सहारे बाबा ने कई सौ साल तक शरीर धारण किया था. इन्हीं महात्मा से नवीनचंद्र ने दीक्षा ग्रहण की और साधना के बल पर अल्पकाल में ही तिब्बती बाबा के नाम से प्रसिद्ध हो गए.


तिब्बती बाबा के गुरु तंत्र और योग युग्म रश्मियों के धारक थे. तिब्बती बाबा को उन्होंने इन दोनों साधनाओ में पारंगत बना दिया था. शिष्य के साधक जीवन के मूल में पूर्व जन्मो के सात्विक संस्कारों की भी दृढ भित्ति थी. इसके अलावा साधना के प्रति उनकी अखंड निष्ठा थी. इसीलिए शुद्ध सत्व और शक्तिमान इस तरुण के आधार पर आकृष्ट भाव से अपने साधन ऐश्वर्य को ढालने लगे.


सात वर्ष की कठोर साधना की समाप्ति पर ठक्कर बाबा ने कहा, " वत्स तुम्हे में अपने हृदय से आशीर्वाद देता हूँ. अब तुम आप्तकाम हो चुके हो. अब तुम तिब्बत क्र जाग्रत देवस्थान एवम साधना पीठों पर बैठ तपस्या करो और पूर्ण आत्मज्ञान का लाभ करो."


इसी परिव्रजन काल में वे स्थानीय लोगों में तिब्बती बाबा के रूप में प्रचलित हो गये. उनका प्रभाव उच्च स्तर के लामाओ जैसा ही हो गया था.


स्वनाम धन्य पंडित सत्याचरण शाष्त्री एक बार परिव्राजन हेतु तिब्बत गए थे. एक तिब्बती मठ के मठाधीश लामा ने इनके बारे में शाश्त्री जी से चर्चा की. सिक्किम महाराज के लामा गुरु की पूजा-वेदी पर तिब्बती बाबा का चन्दन मालायुक्त चित्र स्थापित है. एक सज्जन के प्रश्न करने पर इस चित्र को माथे लगाकर लामा गुरु न्र कहा," हम लोगों में जिन लोगों ने इन महात्मा को देखा है, वे इनकी पूजा करते हैं. बहुत से तिब्बती साधक तथा गृहस्थ इनको परम श्रद्धेय लामा ही मानते हैं. काफी दीर्घ अवधी तक तिब्बत में रहने के कारण वे इस देश के वासियों के लिए आत्मीय हो गये हैं."


तिब्बती बाबा लगभग ३० वर्ष तक तिब्बत में रहे. इस दौरान न केवल उन्होंने प्राचीन योगियों के सानिध्य का लाभ लिया वरन सिद्ध लामा और बौद्ध तांत्रिको के घनिष्ठ संपर्क में आये और उनसे साधना की गूढ़ क्रियाये सीखीं. इसी दौरान उन्होंने आयुर्वेद में भी निपुणता हासिल की. अंतिम सात वर्षों में बाबा ध्यान के गहराइयों में निमज्जित हो गए. कुछ तिब्बतवासी इन्हें पागल बाबा कहकर भी पुकारते थे.. पूर्ण मनास्काम होने के बाद वे मध्य एशिया की और निकल पड़े. कैलाश के निकट च्यात्यां क्षेत्र से ही इनकी पदयात्रा आरम्भ हुयी.

Immortals of Himalayas

Source: https://rootsofindian.com/2017/06/24/immortals-of-himalayas/

 

This is an incident of 1942 when the king of Kumaon invited an army officer of Western Command, LP. Farrel for a picnic trip to the hills. There was a special reason for inviting Mr. Farrel; in spite of his being a Britisher he was very much interested in Indian religion, philosophy and culture. He had a few opportunities of witnessing demonstration of miraculous feats of some Indian yogis. He had become a pure vegetarian. That is why he always welcomed any opportunity to go towards the Himalayan wilderness, with the hope of meeting some saint or yogi who could initiate him into spiritual sadhana.

Mr. Farrel, the king and the queen and their entourage reached a place near Nainital full of natural beauty. It so enchanted them that they decided to camp overnight there. So, the dozens of tents were pitched and the lonely place got filled with the hustle and bustle of servants. Gossip, merriment, eating and drinking went on till midnight. Everyone went to bed and due to exhaustion of the whole day’s exertions, immediately slipped into deep sleep. The first phase of the sleep was hardly over when Mr. Farrel felt that there was someone near his cot.

He waked up and clearly listened-“We need the place where your tents have been pitched. You vacate this place. If you are unable to understand, then you should come to that northwestern hill in front of you. I will explain you everything.” “But who are you?” – saying this Mr. Farrel got up from the bed and lit his torch. But there was no one. He came out of the tent but there too no one could be seen nor heard anyone’s footsteps. After a momentary fear he became normal and then went back to his bed again for sleeping. It was 3.30 AM by his watch.

Despite his best efforts he could not sleep. Somehow he was keeping his eyes shut. Again he felt someone’s presence. Still lying on the bed he opened the eyes and he saw a shadow of a person standing in front of him. This time again he uttered the same words. In order to identify that person, as soon as Mr. Farrel lit the torch, even the shadow vanished. His body started shaking and perspiring. This army officer who did not get frightened even by watching the horrible bloodshed in the war, momentarily got un-nerved and dumbfounded by mere imagination of a supernatural being. He lay awake in his bed with his eyes closed till the morning but heard nothing. A strange attraction was arousing within him to see the hill mentioned by the shadowy presence. He put on his clothes and shoes and silently came out of the tent and walked towards that hill.

Describing this incident Mr. Farrel has himself written: “The way to the place where I was directed to reach was very difficult, narrow and dangerous. I was not at all able to climb up by myself but I was constantly feeling that somebody was showing me the way and was providing me the energy to climb up. After a hard effort of three and a half hours I could climb up. It seemed difficult to go ahead due to heavy breathing and perspiration. So I sat down on a square stone, lying down on it to take some rest. Hardly two minutes had passed and the same voice awakened me. ‘Mr. Farrel! Now you put off your shoes and slowly climb down the stone and come to me. With these words in the ears, I looked around and saw that a saint, with very weak constitution but brilliant splendor on the forehead, was standing in front of me. Leave aside the acquaintance, I had never met or seen him earlier. Then how could he know my name? He was here, then how did his shadow reach in my tent in the night? There was no communication link like a radio or a microphone etc between us. Then how could his voice reach me? Several such questions arose in my mind. Putting a stop to the unending trail of questions the sadhu said-whatever you have heard and seen cannot be understood by ordinary human mind. For this purpose one has to do long sadhana and the practice of yoga, abandoning the worldly pleasures and attraction of the senses. There is a specific purpose for which you have been called here.”

Farrel could not make out whether the saintly person was a human being or a god. The thoughts arising in his mind were being constantly read by that person like an open book. Mr. Farrel climbed down the rock and in a short time reached the place where the Sadhu was sitting. The place was so small that only one person could take rest there. There was nothing except the fire burning in the Dhooni (firepit).

Farrel further writes- “The Sadhu patted me on the back with his weak hand and I was stunned how could this electricity like power be there in that old body. My body that was almost breaking with pain due to exhaustion – now seemed light like a flower. As an humble gesture of respect for him I knelt down and touched his feet. I had seen many sadhus; but I have always felt that sahdus and saints who had influenced Indian philosophy and increased its dignity were not those who were roaming around on the roads but they were truly such secluded and devoted persons only. Their physical bodies might weigh 80-90 pounds but intensity of their energy and power was more than that of thousand bombs and they were the storehouses of knowledge.”

The Sadhu told me-“I have inspired a youth to reach the place where your tents have been pitched. He was my disciple in his previous birth. His sadhana is half-completed. Now I want to guide him again to undertake his sadhana and penance for the universal welfare. But the memories of his previous birth are dormant. The impressions and circumstances of this birth are attracting him. Therefore he is unable to take up the sadhana again. I have called him through subtle inspiration. If he comes here and is unable to locate the directed place, then he will get confused. In that event, whatever I want will not become possible, Therefore, please vacate that place immediately.”

Mr. Farrel said – “Lord! Please tell me also a few things about my previous birth “? The Sadhu replied-“My son! These siddhis (accomplishments) are not for demonstration. They are meant for some special purposes and it is better they are utilized for that only. Of course, if you wish you can be present at the time when I show him the events of his previous birth. Now you go. People are searching for you in the camp. I too am in a hurry.”

Mr. Farrel returned to the camp. Indeed, people had been searching for him. Mr. Farrel narrated the incident to the king. They then left that place and pitched the camp some 200 yards away.

By the evening of that day a young man did indeed come searching for that place. After satisfying himself in all respects, he sat down there. In the meantime, Mr. Farrel also reached there. His curiosity was getting more and more intense as the time passed. In a short while sadhu too reached there. Mr. Farel and the young man touched his feet and stood waiting for his instructions. That place was in the centre of a grove of trees.. After lighting the fire sadhu did some puja, recited some mantras and told us to sit down in a meditating posture. A ray of light emanated from his forehead and a circular spot of light appeared on the trunk of a thick tree. Then whatever was seen in the spot was just like a cinema where they saw the characters actually walking and talking. Like a movie, they saw the events of the previous birth of that youth with their own naked eyes. In between that youth used to get excited and would say – ‘Yes-yes I had done that’.

At the end, that youth touched the feet of that sadhu and said “Lord! Now my attachment with the mundane world is broken. I am ready to take up the unfinished sadhana of my previous life. Please guide me so that I can complete the unfinished task.”

The Sadhu said – “My son! Today you take rest here. In the morning, you return to your home. At an appropriate time, I will call you.” After that Mr Farrel did not know when that youth was called again? What he became later and with what name he became popular? But he became a staunch devotee of Indian religion and spirituality. This incident has been narrated by Mr. Farrel himself in an article in the May 17, 1959 issue of Saptahik Hindustan (a weekly Hindi magazine).

A similar incident is narrated to have happened in the life of a famous Indian yogi Sri Shyama Charan Lahiri, popularly known as Lahiri Mahashay, in the book “An autobiography of a Yogi”, by Swami Yogananda. Lahiri Mahashay happened to be Yoganand’s Dada Guru. He too was called by Babaji, an immortal siddha of Himalayas, who taught him the science of kriya yoga so that this knowledge does not become extinct.

Indian scriptures are filled with descriptions of immortal souls like Shiva, Bhairav, Hanuman, Ashwatthama and many siddhas. There is a story in Kalki Purana, which goes like this. When Lord Kalki saw that the entire world has sunk neck-deep in perversities like sex indulgence, anger, greed, attachment, ego, laziness, etc. and the light of the souls had been extinguished, he decided to guide the masses groping in the darkness of ignorance. The darkness was dense. The entire world was badly trapped in the materialistic pursuits and the pleasures of the senses. Lord Kalki felt that he lacked the power required for this awakening of the masses. Then his spiritual mentor Parashuram called him to the Himalayas and made him undertake a penance at a place where he (Parashuram) had himself done it. This penance awakened the enormous power, which was needed for the transformation of the era, within Kalki. Lord Parshuram was born in Vedic Yuga, which came much earlier than the Kaliyuga. His presence in Kaliyuga too is an indication of his immortality and a testimony of the fact that immortal souls like him are still present in the Himalayas. Dr. Hari Dutta Bhatta, Shailesh has given an interesting description of his mountaineering experience of Janwali (Garhwal) hill, which is 22000 feet above the sea level, in Dharmayuga (Hindi weekly, 23rd August 1964 issue). He was convinced that some supernormal power saved him and his group from getting buried under a landslide. All these incidents prove the fact that immortal souls possessing fierce supernatural power are still present in the Himalayas and they will remain there for an infinite time.

Modern scientists are also actively engaged in the research for finding the elixir of life. Zoologists of Russia, France, Britain, Germany, USA, etc. have been investigating for a long time the process of aging and death. On the basis of the results obtained so far, they have concluded that death is not an inevitable phenomenon. Aging is a kind of disease. If it be possible to find a cure for it, a person could live for a thousand years. The modes and methods of kayakalpa (rejuvenation) mentioned in Ayurveda also prove this fact.

In fact death is the result of collapse of life sustaining mechanism in the body. The gradual reduction in the efficiency of the body organs is the cause of senility, leading to death. If the life sustaining mechanisms are kept healthy and if the process of cell renewal is kept intact, a human being could be kept alive for an infinite time. Genes are immortal so there is no inevitability of bodily death.

After studying Ayurveda, one can easily conclude that ancient seers and scholars had identified several herbs, fruits and chemicals, which help in the rejuvenation of the body. There is a popular phrase. “A person does not eat food; it is the food that eats up a person.” Our physical body is nourished by blood. The latter provides oxygen to the entire body. Oxygen and other nerve fluids sustain consciousness in the body. All this is accomplished through emotions. It is the thoughts and emotions that give rise to secretions of hormones. These hormones control the metabolic processes within the body. Therefore, it appears that the responsibility of keeping the body healthy rests with our emotions and thoughts which are the real essence of life. There is a bird called ‘Salyon’, which gets sick after laying eggs. After investigation it has been found that after laying the eggs, her pituitary gland (which is centre of thoughts and emotions), gets excited and it starts secreting a hormone called ACTH in huge quantities, which leads to her sickness. This has been found in the case of some other creatures as well. This shows that, if a person makes his thought process robustly positive and keeps his food light, he can keep himself alive and active for a long time.

Modern science has no knowledge of the thought control mechanism. Is there any power in the sentiments, which can catch in its purest form the life (genes) floating in the sky? This vidya (knowledge) is known only to Indian yogis. But now scientists too are agreeing with this. For example in 1975 some zoologists of Strasberg carried out an experiment for changing the genes of a duck. Two ducks, one of Campbell variety and the other of Pekish variety, were chosen. The DNA of the first were injected in the second and that of the second one were injected in the first. This gave rise to change in the color of both. Within a few days the dust colour of Campbell started appearing in the Pekish variety and the neck of Campbell variety started getting white.

Science can perform only a few experiments of this type. Changing one or two chromosomes is the first step towards success. The reproductive cells of a human being contain about 10 billions pairs of nucleotides and every pair has 46 chromosomes. It is difficult to change the behavior of a person without changing them. Then there are several cells in the body, which after being formed never change. The question of keeping them healthy is much a more daunting task. It will take a long time for science to search the solution for this. But that knowledge already exists in the science of yoga and Indian chemical methods. This needs unbiased scientific research of a different type. This depends on appropriate environment in addition to difficult sadhanas. For this purpose scientists have suggested that atmospheric temperature should be subzero. Mr Clark in his book ‘Space Odyssey’ has written that in order to undertake space voyage lasting for 200 to 400 yrs, it will be essential to keep the space voyager in the sleeping state at sub zero temperatures. Looked at from this scientific finding, the existence of immortal beings in the perennially frozen regions of the Himalayas cannot be considered as a myth.

In fact, Himalayan region has been a special haven of true Yogis and Mahatmas from times immemorial. The likes of great yogis who have lived in this sacred region cannot be found elsewhere. It is said that there is Gyangaj Yogashram in Tibet, which is a training institute for yogis. Hundreds of such yogis are reported to be living and researching into the mysteries of the inner realms. This Siddhashram isolate in the subtle-physical realm is not accessible or visible to ordinary persons. Only psychically awakened and gifted Sadhaks have the privilege of entry into this Siddhashram.

The Disappearance of Nana Saheb

https://rootsofindian.com/2017/06/24/the-disappearance-of-nana-saheb/

Nana Sahib better known as Dhondupant was the adapted son of exiled last Peshwa Baji Rao II. He played very important role during the Sepoy Mutiny of 1857 as dubbed by the Englishmen while Indians claimed it as first war of Indian independence. All Maratha forces rallied around him during the struggle.He was well supported by his commander in chief Tantya Tope in the war. The rebellion was the outcome of the outrageous policies of Lord Dalhousie of East India company , their doctrine of lapse, ill treatment of native troops and greasing of rifle cartridges with fat of pigs and cow. He has to be squarely blamed for the uprisng. He was in hurry to grab princely states and succeeded in raising the revenue to the company. But he did great damage to the organization and sowed the seeds for hatred and discontentment in Indians. The Englishmen who came earlier as traders slowly entrenched themselves in the country and got involved in the local political feuds between various princely states along with the French men. They soon became powerful with the decline of power of Mughals at Delhi. After the battle of Plassey in 1757 fought against Nawab Sirajuddaula of Bengal by Lord Clive of East India Company and they almost became masters of large provinces and with in few years, their influence spread throughout India. In south too, they became very powerful after the defeat and death of Mysore tiger Tippu Sultan the ruler of Mysore kingdom at Srirangapatnam. He was considered a very great and grave threat to the Englishmen in India.

 

Dhondu pant was born to Narayan Bhatt and Ganga Bai in 1824. In 1827 his parents went to the court of the last Peshwa Baji Rao II. Nana Sahib was adopted by Baji Rao on 7 June 1827, and thus he became heir-presumptive to the throne. Nana Sahib was well educated. He studied Sanskrit but had no Western education. He subscribed to all the leading Anglo- Indian journals which were translated to him daily by an individual. He was married to a cousin of the Chief of Sangli. Tantia Tope and Nana Sahib were close friends from child hood . Rani Laxmi Bai and Nana Sahib were extremely fond of each other from their childhood. He had an excellent stable of horses, elephants and camels. His armory was stocked with weapons of every age and country. He moved freely in public and graced by his presence on all occasions of festivity and pomp.

He was much proud of his birth and being an Indian. He was very fond of entertaining the English gentry at Kanpur and every now and then arranged parties in the European style in his mansion at Bithoor ( in UP). His generosity endeared him to the Englishmen who came in contact with him. They all praised him with one voice for his generosity and hospitality. His knowledge of English, however, was scanty. Nana Sahib however did not like various reforms of the English men.

In 1851, the exiled Peshwa Srimant Baji Rao II passed away and the annual pension of Pounds sterling 8,00000/00 granted to the last Peshwa was discontinued and Nana sahib was not recognized as the successor to Baji Rao II by virtue of doctrine of lapse made by Lord Dalhousie the Governor General of East India Company in India . This hurt him much. He pleaded his case by sending the Diwan Azimullah Khan to the court of directors in England, but it was disallowed. Although he was unhappy, Nana Sahib did not prefer any open hostility with the Englishmen whom he befriended. In fact, Nana sahib appeared reconciled to his position and did not contemplate any military uprising and force of arms. However on 4 June 1857 Sepoys at Kanpur revolted and it is believed that Nana Sahib was in fact forced to join the mutineers under threat to his life and prevalent circumstances compelled him to join the rebellion.. His troops sent to assist the Englishmen joined the rebels. Various accounts have been written by many writers including some historians glorifying Nana’s role in the rebellion and in the massacre of the surrendred Englsihmen, women and children.. He was in fact forced by the circumstances (2).

Nana Sahib won the confidence of Charles Hillersdon, the Collector of Cawnpore . It was planned that Nana Sahib would assemble a force of 1,500 soldiers, in case the rebellion spread to Cawnpore.


On June 5, 1857, at the time of rebellion by forces of the East India Company at Cawnpore, the British contingent had taken refuge at an entrenchment in the southern part of the town. Amid the prevailing chaos in Cawnpore, Sahib and his forces entered the British magazine situated in the northern part of the town. The soldiers of the 53rd Native Infantry, who were guarding the magazine, thought that Sahib had come to guard the magazine on behalf of the Company. However, once he entered the magazine, Nana Sahib announced that he was a participant in the rebellion against the Company, and intended to be a vassal of Bahadur Shah II.the Mughal nominal emperor at Delhi.


After taking possession of the Company treasury, Sahib advanced up the Grand Trunk Road stating that he wanted to restore the Maratha confederacy under the Peshwa tradition, and decided to capture Cawnpore. On his way, Sahib met the rebel Company soldiers at Kalyanpur. The soldiers were on their way to Delhi, to meet Bahadur Shah II. Sahib wanted them to go back to Cawnpore, and help him defeat the British. The soldiers were reluctant at first, but decided to join Sahib when he promised to double their pay and reward them with gold, if they were to destroy the British entrenchment.

On June 5, 1857, Sahib sent a letter to General Wheeler informing him to expect an attack next morning at 10 AM. On June 6, Sahib’s forces (including the rebel soldiers) attacked the Company entrenchment at 10:30 AM. The Company forces were not adequately prepared for the attack but managed to defend themselves as the attacking forces were reluctant to enter the entrenchment. Sahib’s forces had been led to believe that the entrenchment had gunpowder-filled trenches that would explode if they got closer. The Company side held out in their makeshift fort for three weeks with little water and food supplies, and lost many lives due to sunstroke and lack of water.


As the news of Sahib’s advances over the British garrison spread, several of the rebel sepoys joined him. By June 10, he was believed to be leading around twelve thousand to fifteen thousand Indian soldiers During the first week of the siege, Sahib’s forces encircled the attachment, created loopholes and established firing positions from the surrounding buildings. The Company Captain John Moore retaliated and launched night-time sorties. Sahib retreated his headquarters to Savada House (or Savada Kothi), which was situated around two miles away. In response to Moore’s sorties, Sahib decided to attempt a direct assault on the British entrenchment, but the rebel soldiers displayed a lack of enthusiasm.


The sniper fire and the bombardment continued until June 23, 1857, the 100th anniversary of the Battle of Plassey. The Battle of Plassey, which took place on June 23, 1757, was one of the pivotal battles leading to the expansion of the East India Company rule in India. One of the driving forces of the rebellion by sepoys, was a prophecy that predicted the downfall of East India Company rule exactly one hundred years after the Battle of Plassey. This prompted the rebel soldiers under Sahib to launch a major attack on the entrenchment on June 23, 1857. However, they were unable to gain an entry into the entrenchment by the end of the day.


The entrenchment had been steadily losing its soldiers and civilians to successive bombardments, sniper fire, and assaults by Sahib’s forces. It was also suffering from disease and low supplies of food, water and medicine. General Wheeler’s personal morale had been low, after his son Lieutenant Gordon Wheeler was decapitated in an assault on the barracks.


Sahib and his advisers came up with a plan to end the deadlock. On June 24, Sahib sent a female European prisoner, Rose Greenway, to the entrenchment to convey their message. In return for a surrender, he promised the safe passage of the Europeans to the Satichaura Ghat, a dock on the Ganges from which they could depart for Allahabad. General Wheeler rejected the offer, because it had not been signed, and there was no guarantee that the offer was made by Sahib himself.


Next day, on June 25, Sahib sent a second note, signed by himself, through another female prisoner, Mrs. Jacobi. The entrenchment divided into two groups with different opinions — one group was in favour of continuing the defence, while the second group was willing to trust Sahib. During the next day, there was no bombardment from Sahib’s forces. Finally, Wheeler decided to surrender, in return for a safe passage to Allahabad. After a day of preparation and burying their dead, the Europeans decided to leave for Allahabad on the morning of June 27, 1857.


SATICHAURA MASSACRE


On 27 June 1857, Europeans who had been promised safe passage from Wheeler’s entrenchment arrived at the Sati Chaura Ghat (jetty) to take the boat out when Sahib’s army ambushed them and killed many.


On the morning of the June 27 a large column led by Wheeler emerged out of the entrenchment. Sahib sent a number of carts, dolis and elephants to enable the women, the children and the sick to proceed to the river banks. The Company officers and military men were allowed to take their arms and ammunition with them, and were escorted by nearly the whole of the rebel army. They reached the Satichaura Ghat (now Satti Chaura Ghat) by 8 AM. Sahib had arranged around 40 boats, belonging to a boatman called Hardev Mallah, for their departure to Allahabad.


The Ganges river was unusually dry at the Satichaura Ghat, and the Europeans found it difficult to drift the boats away. Wheeler and his party were the first aboard and the first to manage to set their boat adrift. There was some confusion, as the Indian boatmen jumped overboard and started swimming toward the banks. During their jump, some of the cooking fires were knocked off, setting some of the boats ablaze. Though controversy surrounds what exactly happened next at the Satichaura Ghat, and it is unknown who fired the first shot , the departing European were attacked by the rebel sepoys, and most either killed or captured. Some of the Copmpany officers later claimed that Sahib had placed the boats as high in the mud as possible, on purpose to cause delay. They also claimed that Sahib had previously arranged for the rebels to fire upon and kill all the Europeans. Although the East India Company later accused Sahib of betrayal and murder of innocent people, no definitive evidence has ever been found to prove that Sahib had pre-planned or ordered the massacre Some historians believe that the Satichaura Ghat massacre was the result of confusion, and not of any plan implemented by Sahib and his associates.


Nevertheless, the fact that sniper fire from cannons pre-positioned along the riverbank was reported on the scene might suggest pre-planning. Whatever the case, amid the prevailing confusion at the Satichaura Ghat, Sahib’s general Tantya Tope allegedly ordered the 2nd Bengal Cavalry unit and some artillery units to open fire on the Europeans. The rebel cavalry sowars ( Horse mounted soldiers) moved into the water to kill the remaining Company soldiers with swords and pistols. The surviving men were killed, while women and children were captured, as Sahib did not approve of their killing Around 120 women and children were taken prisoner and escorted to Savada House, Nana Sahib’s headquarters during the siege.


The rebel soldiers also pursued Wheeler’s boat, which was slowly drifting to safer waters. After some firing, the European men on the boat decided to fly the white flag. They were escorted off the boat and taken back to Savada house. The surviving men were seated on the ground, as Sahib’s soldiers got ready to kill them. The women insisted that they would die with their husbands, but were pulled away. Sahib granted the British chaplain Moncrieff’s request to read prayers before they were killed. The British were initially wounded with the guns, and then killed with the swords The women and children were taken to Savada House to be reunited with their remaining colleagues.


BABIGHAR MASSCRE


The surviving women and children, around 120 in number, were moved from the Savada House to Bibighar (“the House of the Ladies”), a villa-type house in Cawnpore. They were later joined by some other women and children, the survivors from Wheeler’s boat. Another group of women and children from Fatehgarh, and some other captive women were also confined to Bibighar. In total, there were around 200 women and children in Bibighar. Nana sahib placed the care for these survivors under a prostitute called Hussaini Khanum (also known as Hussaini Begum). He decided to use these prisoners for bargaining with the East India Company. The Company forces consisting of around 1,000 British, 150 Sikh soldiers and 30 irregular cavalry had set out from Allahabad, under the command of General Henry Havelock, to retake Cawnpore and Lucknow. Havelock’s forces were later joined by the forces under the command of Major Renaud and James Neill. Sahib demanded that the East India Company forces under Havelock and Neill retreat to Allahabad. However, the Company forces advanced relentlessly towards Cawnpore. Sahib sent an army to check their advance, and the two armies met at Fatehpur on July 12, where General Havelock’s forces emerged victorious and captured the town.


Sahib then sent another force under the command of his brother, Bala Rao. On July 15, the British forces under General Havelock defeated Bala Rao’s army in the Battle of Aong On July 16, Havelock’s forces started advancing to Cawnpore. During the Battle of Aong, Havelock was able to capture some of the rebel soldiers, who informed him that there was an army of 5,000 rebel soldiers with 8 artillery pieces further up the road. Havelock decided to launch a flank attack on this army, but the rebel soldiers spotted the flanking maneuver and opened fire. The battle resulted in heavy casualties on both sides, but cleared the road to Cawnpore for the Company forces.


By this time, it became clear that the Company forces were approaching Cawnpore, and Sahib’s bargaining attempts had failed. Sahib was informed that the British troops led by Havelock and Neill were indulging in violence against the Indian villagers. Some believe that the Bibighar massacre was a reaction to the news of violence being perpetrated by the advancing Company troops.


Sahib, and his associates, including Tantya Tope and Azimullah Khan, debated about what to do with the captives at Bibighar. Some of Sahib’s advisers had already decided to kill the captives at Bibighar, as revenge for the murders of Indians by the advancing British forces. The women of Sahib’s household opposed the decision and went on a hunger strike, but their efforts went in vain.


Finally, on July 15, an order was given to kill the women and children imprisoned at Bibighar. Although some Company historians stated that the order for the massacre was given by Sahib, the details of the incident, such as who ordered the massacre, remain unclear. According to some sources, Azimullah Khan ordered the killings of women and children at Bibighar. At first, the rebel sepoys refused to obey the order to kill women and children. When they were threatened with execution for dereliction of duty some of them agreed to remove the women and children from the courtyard. Sahib left the building because he did not want to be a witness to the enfolding massacre .The women and children were ordered to come out of the assembly rooms, but they refused to do so. The rebel soldiers then started firing through the holes in the boarded windows. After the first round of firing, the soldiers were disturbed by the cries of the captives, and adamantly refused to fire at the women and children.


An angry Begum Hussaini Khanum termed the Sepoys’ act as cowardice, and asked her lover Sarvur Khan to finish the job of killing the captives. Sarvur Khan hired some butchers, who murdered the surviving women and children with cleavers. The butchers left, when it seemed that all the captives had been killed. However, a few women and children had managed to survive by hiding under the other dead bodies. It was agreed that the bodies of the victims would be thrown down a dry well by some sweepers. The next morning, when the rebels arrived to dispose off the bodies, they found that three women and three children aged between four and seven years old were still alive. The surviving women were cast into the well by the sweepers who had also been told to strip the bodies of the murder victims. The sweepers then threw the three little boys into the well one at a time, the youngest first. Some victims, among them small children, were therefore buried alive in a heap of corpses.


FALL OF KANPUR TO THE BRITISH


The Company forces reached Cawnpore on July 16, 1857. General Havelock was informed that Sahib had taken up a position at the Ahirwa village. His forces launched an attack on Sahib’s forces, and emerged victorious. Sahib then blew up the Cawnpore magazine, abandoned the place, and retreated to Bithoor. When the British soldiers came to know about the Bibighar massacre, they indulged in retaliatory violence, including looting and burning of houses. On July 19, General Havelock resumed operations at Bithoor, but Nana Sahib had already escaped. Sahib’s palace at Bithoor was occupied without resistance. The British troops seized guns, elephants and camels, and set Sahib’s palace to fire.

Sahib disappeared after the Company recapture of Cawnpore. His general, Tantya Tope, tried to recapture Cawnpore in November 1857, after gathering a large army, mainly consisting of the rebel soldiers from the Gwalior contingent. He managed to take control of all the routes west and north-west of Cawnpore, but was later defeated in the Second Battle of Cawnpore.


In September 1857, Sahib was reported to have fallen to malarious fever; however, this is doubtful Rani Laxmibai, Tatya Tope and Rao Saheb (Nana Sahib’s close confidante) proclaimed Sahib as their Peshwa in June 1858 at Gwalior. By 1859, Sahib was reported to have fled to Nepal. In February 1860, the British were informed that Sahib’s wives had taken refuge in Nepal, where they resided in a house close to Thapathali. Sahib himself was reported to be living in the interior of Nepal .

Shree K. V. Belsare’s book on the Maharashtrian Saint Shree Brahmachaitanya Gondhavalekar Maharaj states that after losing the battle with the Company, Shree Nanasaheb Peshwe went to Naimisharanya, the Naimisha Forest in the vicinity of Sitapur, Uttar Pradesh where he met Shree Gondhavalekar Maharaj, who assured Shree Nanasaheb:

Tumachya Kesala dhakka lagnar naahi. Ya pudhil ayushya tumhi Bhagavantachya chintana madhe ghalavave. Me tumachya antakali hajar asen.(No one can harm you now. You should spend rest of your life in God’s service. I will be near you at your last breath)

Shree Nanasaheb then was living in a cave in Naimisharanya with his 2 servants (from 1860 to 1906, until his death). He occasionally visited his family at Nepal to meet his wife and son Shamsher Bahadur. According to the book, he died on 30th / 31st Oct / 1st Nov 1906 at the age of 81 years, when Shree Gondhavalekar Maharaj was present with him. Shree Maharaj performed all his rituals after his death.

A new evidence has been claimed in 1953 as reported in Hindu news paper. As per the report published, Nana Saheb Peshwa who led the war for Indian Independence against the British in 1857 had actually been alive till 1926 according to Bajirao alias Suraj Pratap, who claimed to be a grandson of the famous Maratha leader. Historians had written that Nana Saheb died in Nepal in 1858, leaving behind a daughter, Bayabai, who was married into the Gwalior family, and died early in the 1920s. Suraj Pratap met Mr. A. G. Kher, Speaker of the U.P. Legislative Assembly in Lucknow with a Hindi translation of the diary of Dewan Azimullah Khan, one of the lieutenants of Nana Saheb. According to the diary, after the 1857 war Nana Saheb went into hiding in Nepal but did not die there. The then British Government was misled into thinking he died, as the body of a servant of Nana was sent to the King of Nepal, who informed the British Government accordingly. Dewan Azimullah Khan recorded that Nana Saheb later returned to Pratapgarh district in Uttar Pradesh and had three sons. Mr. Suraj Pratap claimed to be a son of Nana Saheb Peshwa’s youngest son, who, the diary said, had married a Kayastha girl in Pratapgarh district. The diary indicated that Nana Saheb died near the Gomti River near Naimisharanya in Sitapur district in 1926 at the ripe old age of 102 (3).


Thus we find that a mystery surrounds the death of Nana sahib. The Englishmen gave up their efforts to arrest Nana sahib after some years. It was presumed that he died in the jungles of Nepal due to Malarial fever. It is also rumored that he died during a tiger hunt having been attacked by a ferocious tiger. Things are not clear about his death. It is necessary that all available evidence should be scrutinized thoroughly and mystery should be solved. But as usual, the pseudo secular Indian leaders who matter are busy in vote politics, money making, various scams, loot-maar (Money making by ill means) hoarding money at Swiss banks, ensuring dynastic successions have no time to correct the Indian history and turn Nelsons eye to the truths. Let us hope some day truth would prevail. Sadly Indian youth have no time to dwell on past history and are very busy in keeping themselves involved on face books, twitters, , running after film actors and their new born grand children, drinking, gossiping and shaking their groins at pubs and in IT craze. They have forgotten our past heroes such as Shaheed Bhagat singh, Rajguru, Sukhdev, Chadrashekhar Azad, Ramprasad Bismil, Subhash Chandra Bose, Rani Lakshmibai, Kiladi Rani Chennamma, Kittur Rani Chennamma, Rani Abbakka, Chhatrapati Shivaji Maharaj, Chhatrapati Sambhaji Maharaj, Peshwa Baji Rao I, Ahilyabai Holkar*, Uddham Singh, Rani Durgavati, Thakur Durga Das, Amar Singh Rathore, Maharana Pratap Singh, Veera Pandya Katta Bomman, Velu Thambi, Veer Kunwar Singh, Lala Lajpat Rai, General Tantya Tope, General Tanaji Malsure, Kapayya Naika, Veera Ballala, Vema Reddy, Krishnadeva Raya, Prataparudradeva, Jambukeshwara, Baji Prabhu, Mangal Pandey and many more. Let us pray to almighty that our youth would soon wake up and tread on right path and bring glory to the nation.

(*added by Admin)

Totapuri

by Monika Mitra

Source: http://www.advaitbrahmaashram.org/pdf/sri_sri_digambar_paramhansh.pdf
 

VISITS TO GIRNARIBANTA

Since the year 1950, I became a regular visitor to Girnaribanta. And my frequent visits to the Ashram made me familiar to Baba. Baba was very tall; when seated over the cot at the verandah, I could see Baba's head with matted hair from a distance (a little away from the foot of the dune). That would give me energy and joy, for getting sure that Baba was at the Ashram. I used to go to the Ashram only on sunny days, and mostly in the morning. I could hardly find any visitor at that time of the day; the Ashram appeared to be lonely, and so also the locality. Excepting a few passers-by, the entire locality seemed to be deserted.

The track was narrow and bushy, and there were many white-ant hills and screwpine plants, all around. Walking along that lonely track towards Girnaribanta, many a times I came across poisonous snakes. There was a small pool full of water (now mostly dried up), near the foot of the dune, with blooming water-lilies. I used to stop there for a minute, to see the beauty of the pool, full of red lilies. At that place, I had seen cobras crossing the path and entering the pool. I also had a momentary view of running jackals. At first I thought them to be dogs, but later I was told they were not dogs but jackals. Sometimes I got terrified. So one day, I reported the matter to Baba. On hearing the cause of my fear, Baba laughed loudly; and then in a very soft voice said, "What fear? When I am here, there cannot be fear." My fear then vanished, and walking along that lonely path was no more a problem to me.

In Puri, we were staying at a rented house close to Swargadwar. Our land-lady was a tight-fisted woman; she would never give anything so easily. The ripe papaya fruits in her papaya plant were very tempting; and we the young girls planned to steal them. One evening while the land-lady was out, after eating the ripe-fruits joyfully, we buried the skin of the fruits under the sand.

Next day, when I went to the Ashram and offered my pranam, Baba became serious and did not speak to me for some time. Then in a harsh voice said, "Even now you like to steal fruits from other's tree." I was taken aback, and shocked. "How could Baba know about it?" I pondered. It was unbelievable. I was so ashamed thata I hung down my head, and covered my face with the hands. Then only it came to my mind, that Baba had the knowledge of everything --- the past, present and the future. There was no point in coming to Baba with a wicked mind. I felt very sorry for what I had done. That day I first realized, that Baba was not an ordinary Sannyasi, but must be the God incarnate. That was exactly what my land-lady had said.

I would go to the Ashram at that time, when Baba used to sit alone. It was usual to find Baba at the Ashram, sitting either at the verandah over the cot, or near the banyan tree. I used to spend most of the time by sitting before Baba. In the beginning, when I first started going to the Ashram and sitting before Baba, just to move me away, Baba would say in a soft voice, "What is the use of sitting here before me; there are so many things to see; go round and see the scenery this side or that side." But I would then say smilingly, "No Baba, I won't go; I shall sit here only." Noticing my firmness, Baba would not say anything afterwards, thus giving me his silent approval to sit before him. That was a great blessing in my life, to get Baba's divine company.

Usually, Baba would not speak, but sit alone in silence. At times he would speak, ask questions and answer questions if asked. His reply to questions was always brief and to the point. Sometimes Baba would order me to bring the book Panchadashi from the almirah, and read before him. I used to read loudly, and Baba would listen eith eyes closed. While reading, Baba would often inquire, if I had understood what I was reading. If I would make any mistake in reading, Baba would immediately open his eyes, and correct the mistake. Since I could not speak well in Hindi, Baba said, "You speak in your own language, I will understand."

Nagendranath Bhaduri (Bhaduri Mahashaya) --- The Levitating Saint

from "Autobiography of a Yogi"

"I saw a yogi remain in the air, several feet above the ground, last night at a group meeting.” My friend, Upendra Mohun Chowdhury, spoke impressively.

I gave him an enthusiastic smile. “Perhaps I can guess his name. Was it Bhaduri Mahasaya, of Upper Circular Road?”

Upendra nodded, a little crestfallen not to be a news-bearer. My inquisitiveness about saints was well-known among my friends; they delighted in setting me on a fresh track.

“The yogi lives so close to my home that I often visit him.” My words brought keen interest to Upendra’s face, and I made a further confidence.

“I have seen him in remarkable feats. He has expertly mastered the various pranayamas[1] of the ancient eightfold yoga outlined by Patanjali[2]. Once Bhaduri Mahasaya performed the Bhastrika Pranayama before me with such amazing force that it seemed an actual storm had arisen in the room! Then he extinguished the thundering breath and remained motionless in a high state of super-consciousness[3]. The aura of peace after the storm was vivid beyond forgetting.”

“I heard that the saint never leaves his home.” Upendra’s tone was a trifle incredulous.

“Indeed, it is true! He has lived indoors for the past twenty years. He slightly relaxes his self-imposed rule at the times of our holy festivals, when he goes as far as his front sidewalk! The beggars gather there, because Saint Bhaduri is known for his tender heart.”

“How does he remain in the air, defying the law of gravitation?”

“A yogi’s body loses its grossness after use of certain pranayamas. Then it will levitate or hop about like a leaping frog. Even saints who do not practice a formal yoga[4] have been known to levitate during a state of intense devotion to God.”

“I would like to know more of this sage. Do you attend his evening meetings?” Upendra’s eyes were sparkling with curiosity.

“Yes, I go often. I am vastly entertained by the wit in his wisdom. Occasionally my prolonged laughter mars the solemnity of his gatherings. The saint is not displeased, but his disciples look daggers!”

On my way home from school that afternoon, I passed Bhaduri Mahasaya’s cloister and decided on a visit. The yogi was inaccessible to the general public. A lone disciple, occupying the ground floor, guarded his master’s privacy. The student was something of a martinet; he now inquired formally if I had an “engagement.” His guru put in an appearance just in time to save me from summary ejection.

“Let Mukunda[4.5] come when he will.” The sage’s eyes twinkled. “My rule of seclusion is not for my own comfort, but for that of others. Worldly people do not like the candour which shatters their delusions. Saints are not only rare but disconcerting. Even in scripture, they are often found embarrassing!”

I followed Bhaduri Mahasaya to his austere quarters on the top floor, from which he seldom stirred. Masters often ignore the panorama of the world’s ado, out of focus till centered in the ages. The contemporaries of a sage are not alone those of the narrow present.

“Maharishi[5], you are the first yogi I have known who always stays indoors.”

“God plants his saints sometimes in unexpected soil, lest we think we may reduce Him to a rule!”

The sage locked his vibrant body in the lotus posture. In his seventies, he displayed no unpleasing signs of age or sedentary life. Stalwart and straight, he was ideal in every respect. His face was that of a rishi, as described in the ancient texts. Noble-headed, abundantly bearded, he always sat firmly upright, his quiet eyes fixed on Omnipresence.

The saint and I entered the meditative state. After an hour, his gentle voice roused me.

“You go often into the silence, but have you developed anubhava[6]?” He was reminding me to love God more than meditation. “Do not mistake the technique for the Goal.”

He offered me some mangoes. With that good-humoured wit that I found so delightful in his grave nature, he remarked, “People in general are more fond of Jala Yoga (union with food) than of Dhyana Yoga (union with God).”

His yogic pun affected me uproariously.

“What a laugh you have!” An affectionate gleam came into his gaze. His own face was always serious, yet touched with an ecstatic smile. His large, lotus eyes held a hidden divine laughter.

“Those letters come from far-off America.” The sage indicated several thick envelopes on a table. “I correspond with a few societies there whose members are interested in yoga. They are discovering India anew, with a better sense of direction than Columbus! I am glad to help them. The knowledge of yoga is free to all who will receive, like the ungarnishable daylight.

"What rishis perceived as essential for human salvation need not be diluted for the West. Alike in soul though diverse in outer experience, neither West nor East will flourish if some form of disciplinary yoga be not practiced.”

The saint held me with his tranquil eyes. I did not realize that his speech was a veiled prophetic guidance. It is only now, as I write these words, that I understand the full meaning in the casual intimations he often gave me that someday I would carry India’s teachings to America.

“Maharishi, I wish you would write a book on yoga for the benefit of the world.”

“I am training disciples. They and their students will be living volumes, proof against the natural disintegrations of time and the unnatural interpretations of the critics.” Bhaduri’s wit put me into another gale of laughter.

I remained alone with the yogi until his disciples arrived in the evening. Bhaduri Mahasaya entered one of his inimitable discourses. Like a peaceful flood, he swept away the mental debris of his listeners, floating them Godward. His striking parables were expressed in a flawless Bengali.

 

…........

Several students put rupees in Bhaduri’s slippers which lay by his side as he sat in yoga posture. This respectful offering, customary in India, indicates that the disciple places his material goods at the guru’s feet. Grateful friends are only the Lord in disguise, looking after His own.

“Master, you are wonderful!” A student, taking his leave, gazed ardently at the patriarchal sage. “You have renounced riches and comforts to seek God and teach us wisdom!” It was well-known that Bhaduri Mahasaya had forsaken great family wealth in his early childhood, when single-mindedly he entered the yogic path.

“You are reversing the case!” The saint’s face held a mild rebuke. “I have left a few paltry rupees, a few petty pleasures, for a cosmic empire of endless bliss. How then have I denied myself anything? I know the joy of sharing the treasure. Is that a sacrifice? The short-sighted worldly folk are verily the real renunciates! They relinquish an unparalleled divine possession for a poor handful of earthly toys!”

I chuckled over this paradoxical view of renunciation, one which puts the cap of Croesus on any saintly beggar, whilst transforming all proud millionaires into unconscious martyrs.

“The divine order arranges our future more wisely than any insurance company.” The master’s concluding words were the realized creed of his faith. “The world is full of uneasy believers in an outward security. Their bitter thoughts are like scars on their foreheads. The One who gave us air and milk from our first breath knows how to provide day by day for His devotees.”

I continued my after-school pilgrimages to the saint’s door. With silent zeal, he aided me to attain anubhava. One day he moved to Ram Mohan Roy Road, away from the neighbourhood of my Gurpar Road home. His loving disciples had built him a new hermitage, known as “Nagendra Math”[7].

Although it throws me ahead of my story by a number of years, I will recount here the last words given to me by Bhaduri Mahasaya. Shortly before I embarked for the West, I sought him out and humbly knelt for his farewell blessing:

“Son, go to America. Take the dignity of hoary India for your shield. Victory is written on your brow; the noble distant people will well receive you.”

 

Footnotes:


[1] Methods of controlling life-force through regulation of breath.

[2] The foremost ancient exponent of yoga.

[3] French professors were the first in the West to be willing to scientifically investigate the possibilities of the superconscious mind. Professor Jules-Bois, member of the L'Ecole de Psychologie of the Sorbonne, lectured in America in 1928; he told his audiences that French scientists have accorded recognition to the superconsciousness, “which is the exact opposite of Freud’s subconscious mind and is the faculty which makes man really man and not just a super-animal.” M. Jules-Bois explained that the awakening of the higher consciousness “was not to be confused with Coueism or hypnotism. The existence of a superconscious mind has long been recognized philosophically, being in reality the Oversoul spoken of by Emerson, but only recently has it been recognized scientifically.” The French scientist pointed out that from the superconsciousness come inspiration, genius, moral values. “Belief in this is not mysticism though it recognized and valued the qualities which mystics preached.”

[4] St. Theresa of Avila and other Christian saints were often observed in a state of levitation.

[4.5] Paramahansa Yogananda’s parents named him “Mukunda”. When Mukunda took formal vows in the monastic Swami order “Giri” by the blessings of his Guru (Spiritual Master) Swami Yukteshwar Giri, his name changed to Swami Yogananda Giri (as per the rules of the monastic order); approximately 20 years later, the title “Paramahansa” was conferred upon him by his Guru.

[5] “Great sage.”

[6] Actual perception of God.

[7] The saint’s full name was Nagendranath Bhaduri. Math means hermitage or ashram.

  • YouTube
bottom of page